| 
                    
                    
                      
                        | IN ENEMY 
                        HANDS by
                        CLAUDETTE
 RATED FRPT
 |  |  
 
                  When the secrets 
                  of International Rescue are offered for sale to the highest 
                  bidder, the Tracy family must act quickly. However, their 
                  secrets are not the only thing that is at stake. 
 
 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 1 
                  The car 
                  pulled to a halt at the rear of the building and three men got 
                  out. One of them, his metal rimmed glasses catching the glare 
                  of the street light nearby, bent and spoke briefly to a fourth 
                  man who was sitting immobile in the car. When he had finished, 
                  the fourth man, slightly stiffly, also got out of the vehicle. 
                  To casual 
                  eyes they were businessmen perhaps attending a business 
                  meeting, although a casual observer might think it strange for 
                  a business meeting to be held in the small hours of the 
                  morning. The four approached the side door of the building 
                  where they were met by a policeman who blocked their way. 
                  "Good 
                  evening sirs. Can I help you?" 
                  The man 
                  who had emerged last from the car stepped forward. 
                  "It's 
                  alright, Ruperts. Are any of my people still here?" 
                  The 
                  policeman leaned forward and peered into the man's face. As 
                  recognition dawned, his expression changed and he stepped 
                  back. 
                  "Lord 
                  Silton. Your pardon m'lord, I didn't recognise you. No, my 
                  lord, the bank is empty. Mr.. Lovegrove was the last to leave 
                  and he went about four hours ago. With the weekend and bank 
                  holiday we weren't expecting to see anyone now until Tuesday 
                  morning." 
                  Ruperts 
                  looked questioningly at the three silent strangers standing in 
                  the shadows behind the governor of the Bank of England. 
                  
                  "Everything is in order, Ruperts. These gentlemen have some 
                  urgent business to conduct. It is of the utmost importance and 
                  cannot wait. I will let you know when we are finished." 
                  Gesturing 
                  dismissively to the policeman Lord Silton turned to the side 
                  door, operated the security locking mechanism and went inside, 
                  followed closely by his companions. Behind them Ruperts, after 
                  watching the door close, radioed an update to his controller 
                  and continued with his duties. 
                  Within the 
                  bank the bespectacled man spoke softly to the baronet, who was 
                  now standing stiff and immobile next to the door. 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Lord Silton. That was well done. Now, we will go to your 
                  office and you will carry out the remainder of my 
                  instructions." 
                  The older 
                  man nodded once and then moved off, followed silently by his 
                  three shadows. 
                  Half an 
                  hour later, Ruperts was summoned to the side door of the Old 
                  Lady of Threadneedle Street by a call on his mobile 
                  communicator. He arrived to find Lord Silton just completing 
                  the security coding on the door. In the background, half 
                  hidden in the shadows with their coat collars pulled up 
                  against the autumn rain, were his three companions of earlier. 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Ruperts we're finished here." said Lord Silton before the 
                  policeman could say anything. “I’ve locked up as normal and 
                  we'll be on our way. Goodnight." 
                  Without 
                  waiting for an acknowledgement, Lord Silton turned on his heel 
                  and left with the other three men. Ruperts, having watched 
                  them enter Lord Silton's car and drive away, entered another 
                  report with his controller and once more resumed his rounds. 
                  At Silton 
                  Manor the next morning, Lord Silton's valet found the baronet 
                  deeply asleep when he came to wake him for breakfast. Growing 
                  alarmed at his inability to rouse his master a doctor was 
                  called. Shortly afterwards Lord Silton was rushed to the 
                  nearest neurological unit and admitted to intensive care where 
                  he remained unresponsive to treatment. 
                  On Tuesday 
                  morning when the Bank of England opened its doors for 
                  business, the bank was found to be missing a sum of fifty 
                  million pounds. Investigations traced the sum to an electronic 
                  movement of funds authorised by Lord Silton during his visit 
                  to the bank in the early hours of Saturday morning. The funds 
                  had been transferred to a bogus offshore account from where 
                  they had since been withdrawn and the account closed. 
                    
                    
 
                  Far away 
                  in the South Pacific, Jeff Tracy sat in his office talking to 
                  the video picture of Lady Penelope Creighton-Ward that was 
                  looking out of the picture frame that sat on his desk. 
                  "So you 
                  don't think Lord Silton was a voluntary member of this gang, 
                  Penny?" 
                  "No, Jeff, 
                  I don't. I've known Lord Silton for a number of years and I'm 
                  convinced that he's completely trustworthy, no matter how 
                  badly things look for him." 
                  "But the 
                  British Police say his behaviour that night appeared 
                  completely normal." 
                  "Jeff, the 
                  policeman on duty that night may have thought that Lord Silton 
                  was acting completely normal but believe me, for the governor 
                  of the Bank of England to transmit fifty million pounds to an 
                  unknown bank account without good reason, he was anything but 
                  completely normal. It would be as normal as for one of your 
                  sons to take one of the International Rescue machines off the 
                  island without telling you about it first." 
                  Jeff 
                  grunted in acknowledgement of the simile. 
                  "I guess. 
                  So, what do you want me to do for you, Penny?" 
                  "It's more 
                  Brains' help I need than yours, Jeff. The doctors are at a 
                  loss to discover what is wrong with Lord Silton. At first they 
                  thought he'd had a stroke but all tests for that have now 
                  indicated otherwise. This sudden malady must be related to his 
                  behaviour that night but the doctors do not know how. If I can 
                  get a copy of their report to you would it be possible for 
                  Brains to go over it to see if there is anything that occurs 
                  to him that the doctors might have missed?" 
                  "Sure 
                  thing, Penny, though I don't know that Brains'll be much help. 
                  His strength is more in engineering than medicine. “Jeff 
                  thought for a moment. “Get the records sent through, Penny. 
                  I'll get Brains to take a look at them and if needed, I'll use 
                  a couple of other contacts I've got that might be able to 
                  help." 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Jeff. I appreciate it. Lady Penelope out." 
                    
                    
 
                  Just 
                  outside the entrance of the Staimer Scientific Laboratories in 
                  Katherine, Northern Territory, Australia, Doctor Liam Brady 
                  slowed his car to a crawl as it approached the security gates, 
                  giving the security guard plenty of time to recognise it. As 
                  he neared the barrier, the red and white striped bar slowly 
                  rose to allow him admittance and the guard waved his hand as 
                  the car passed by. 
                  
                  Mechanically, his eyes never leaving the road, Doctor Brady 
                  waved his hand in acknowledgement and drove on. Parking his 
                  car in its normal slot, he passed into the building, ignoring 
                  the reception desk as he was wont to do and made his way to 
                  the secure research block where he had his laboratory. Once 
                  within the extensive area, he made his way to the control room 
                  that was already occupied by another white coated scientist. 
                  "Hay, 
                  Liam. You're on time, mate." 
                  "'Morning, 
                  Bill. Anything new?" 
                  "Nah, 
                  everything's fine as usual. No stress. I've had difficulty 
                  staying awake it's been so normal." 
                  Bill 
                  loaded his books and papers back into his bag and then removed 
                  his lab coat and hung it in one of the lockers that lined one 
                  wall of the room. 
                  "I'll 
                  leave you to it, mate. I'm off to shake the soil of this place 
                  off my shoes and get some clean wilderness air in my lungs. 
                  Richardson is coming in for the next few days. I won't be back 
                  'till next week." 
                  "Fine. 
                  I've got plenty to be getting on with here anyway. Have a good 
                  break." 
                  Turning 
                  away Doctor Brady opened another of the lockers and took out 
                  his own lab coat from where it hung. As he did so his 
                  colleague gathered the last of his belongings and left the 
                  room. As soon as the door clicked shut behind him Liam Brady's 
                  stance changed. His arms, which had just emerged from the 
                  sleeves of the lab coat, dropped to his sides, his back 
                  stiffened and his features became impassive and flat. Crossing 
                  the room to the door with a slightly stiff gait, he operated 
                  the full range of high security locking mechanisms that were 
                  only usually used when the room was being left fully 
                  unattended for a prolonged period of time. This done, he then 
                  re-crossed the room to several large banks of dials and 
                  controls. Working at a deliberate, seemingly unhurried pace he 
                  operated a series of switches on the consoles, ignoring the 
                  flashing amber lights that soon began to appear. 
                  Having 
                  finished here he moved further to an adjoining subsidiary 
                  control room and again manipulated a number of the controls 
                  and switches in one of the security cabinets, again 
                  steadfastly ignoring the increasing number of flashing amber 
                  lights that began to blink from the control panels. 
                  After a 
                  few minutes, apparently satisfied with his work, he seated 
                  himself at one of the tables in the room that were provided 
                  for the working notes and papers of the scientists who 
                  normally occupied the laboratory. He sat rigidly upright for 
                  several minutes, his hands resting on the table top in front 
                  of him, his eyes glazed over as they stared unblinkingly into 
                  the distance. Gradually a change started to come over him. His 
                  eyes began to drift closed and his body began to relax, his 
                  shoulders slumping forwards. As his weight shifted, his hands 
                  and arms moved forwards on the table until his forehead came 
                  to rest on the tabletop. His eyes were now fully closed and 
                  his breathing gradually lessened and became more and more 
                  shallow as he passed into full unconsciousness, totally 
                  oblivious to the multiple red flashing alarm lights on the 
                  consoles around him and to the alarm klaxons that had started 
                  to sound in the nearby facility. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 2 
                  Jeff Tracy 
                  noticed the blinking red light on his desk from the corner of 
                  his eye. Clearing his throat, he broke into the heated 
                  discussion that was taking place between the two scientists in 
                  San Francisco and London. 
                  "Doctor 
                  Blain, Doctor Thomas, let me stop you there." 
                  Silence 
                  fell as the disputing scientists heeded their benefactor's 
                  voice and ceased their discussions. 
                  "Much as I 
                  appreciate your comments on this matter it is clear that there 
                  is still much work to be done. May I suggest that you continue 
                  your discussions by the usual routes and let me have details 
                  of your findings as they arise. Once we can agree on the 
                  findings we can decide how to proceed. However, for the moment 
                  you must excuse me." 
                  As the two 
                  scientists opened their mouths to object, Jeff lifted his hand 
                  to stop them. 
                  "I am 
                  sorry, gentlemen. Another urgent matter has come up and I must 
                  attend to it immediately. I will come back to you again as 
                  quickly as I can. Thank you for your time." 
                  With that, 
                  Jeff finished the conference call, pushed himself back from 
                  his desk and headed towards the lounge. As he entered the room 
                  the tell tale vibrations through the floor and walls alerted 
                  him to the exit of Thunderbird One from its hangar as the high 
                  powered aircraft sped on its way to another rescue. 
                  "Son, 
                  what's going on?" 
                  Scott was 
                  seated behind Jeff's desk and looked up as his father entered. 
                  "A 
                  scientific laboratory in Australia, Father. Something's gone 
                  wrong with their manufacturing processes and the chemicals are 
                  mixing in the wrong proportions. One of their scientists has 
                  collapsed in the control room but all the security doors are 
                  locked. The plant's set to explode within the hour and the 
                  local emergency services don't have the equipment to get 
                  through the heavy security in time." 
                  "Where are 
                  all your brothers?" 
                  As he 
                  spoke, the eyes on Scott's portrait flashed, accompanied by a 
                  matching bleeping sound. 
                  "Go ahead, 
                  John." 
                  As Scott 
                  operated the vidlink the portrait changed, revealing the 
                  features of his younger brother. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird One, changing to horizontal flight." 
                  "F.A.B., 
                  and John?" 
                  "Yeah, 
                  Scott?" 
                  "Make sure 
                  you don't prang my bird." 
                  "F.A.B.," 
                  laughed John, his smile wide and his eyes shining as he signed 
                  off. It was not often that one of the younger siblings of the 
                  Tracy family got the chance to fly the high powered rescue 
                  plane and when they did, they relished it. 
                  As Scott 
                  turned to speak to his father, the eyes on Vigil's portrait 
                  lit up. Operating the link again, the portrait changed to 
                  reveal Virgil in uniform at the controls of the large rescue 
                  machine with Gordon just visible in the background. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Two requesting permission to launch." 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Two, you are clear to launch. Good luck." 
                  Scott 
                  stood and joined his father at the lounge windows where he was 
                  watching the exhaust trail of Thunderbird One dwindling to a 
                  point in the distance. 
                  "Too bad 
                  you had to miss the rescue, son." 
                  "Yeah, 
                  well someone had to man the desk and we weren't sure when you 
                  would be able to get away from the call. How did it go?" 
                  "They're 
                  still debating. They agree Brains’ findings may be indicative 
                  but indicative of just what they can't agree on." 
                  Both men 
                  turned as Kyrano entered the lounge carrying a tray that he 
                  set on a low table. 
                  "Coffee 
                  Mr. Tracy, Mr. Scott?" 
                  The two 
                  Tracy men smiled at the old retainer and stepped towards him. 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Kyrano. That would be just great." 
                  Scott and 
                  Jeff sat down to wait as Kyrano poured them each a strong, 
                  black coffee. 
                    
                    
 
                  As John 
                  Tracy slowed his approach to the Staimer Scientific 
                  Laboratories, he could see the car park that had been cleared 
                  for the use of International Rescue. At the entrance were 
                  three security cars and around the perimeter the area had been 
                  cleared for a number of meters, beyond which a huge crowd had 
                  already gathered to see what they could of International 
                  Rescue. As he sat the scout machine down on the tarmac and 
                  killed the engines, the three cars were already heading 
                  towards him. 
                  By the 
                  time that John had left his seat and opened the access hatch 
                  one of the cars had disgorged its occupants, four burly 
                  security men who immediately took up vigilant watching 
                  positions. One was stationed under the extreme tip of the nose 
                  cone, one under the extreme tip of the tail and one each under 
                  the tips of either wing. They stood almost to attention, their 
                  backs to each other, their faces scanning the surrounding 
                  area. At their waists were belts holding communication 
                  devices, automatic pistols and a variety of other equipment 
                  that might be useful to them. Sparing them barely a glance, 
                  John turned to the men who had left the other two cars. 
                  
                  "International Rescue at your service. Thanks for complying 
                  with our security requirements. If you could help me shift my 
                  gear so that I can set it up, we can talk on the way. My 
                  colleagues will be here soon." 
                  Nodding, 
                  the men from the laboratory moved forwards to give their 
                  assistance. 
                    
                    
 
                  Virgil 
                  knocked off the gas supply to the cutting gun he held. 
                  "That's 
                  it, Gordon. We're through." 
                  Together, 
                  the brothers each lifted one of their legs and, in tandem, 
                  struck the door. With a loud crash, it caved inwards and fell 
                  to the floor. In seconds they were at the side of the still 
                  figure at the table. Gordon removed one of his heatproof 
                  gloves and touched two fingers to the pulse point on the man's 
                  neck. 
                  "He's 
                  still alive. Come on, Virgil let's get out of here. This plant 
                  is due to go up any second." 
                  Taking the 
                  inert body of Doctor Brady between them, they laid him on the 
                  stretcher that they had brought with them, lifted it and began 
                  making their way towards the door. They had just reached the 
                  passageway when the floor shook beneath them, throwing them 
                  temporarily off balance. 
                  "Move it." 
                  Virgil's voice was tight with a combination of exertion and 
                  uneasy anticipation as he regained his balance and continued 
                  forwards. From within the helmets of their protective suits 
                  came the disembodied voice of John Tracy. 
                  "Virgil, 
                  Gordon, the plant's starting to blow. You've got to get out 
                  now!" 
                  Needing no 
                  second urging, the brothers picked up their pace as much as 
                  they could, now near jogging down the corridor. Before they 
                  reached the next doorway, however, there was a second, much 
                  louder explosion as the side of the passageway exploded 
                  inwards, throwing men and stretcher against the opposite wall 
                  of the passageway from where they tumbled to the floor. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 3 
                  Outside 
                  the main building John Tracy called out frantically to his 
                  brothers. 
                  "Virgil! 
                  Gordon! Do you read me? Answer please!" 
                  Silence 
                  was the only thing that came back to him from the microphones 
                  of the Mobile Control console as his throat tightened and a 
                  cold hand of fear closed around his heart. 
                  "Virgil! 
                  Can you hear me? Are you OK?" 
                  Against 
                  the backdrop of another explosion from one of the buildings of 
                  the laboratory and the wail of fire tenders and ambulances 
                  that were constantly arriving at the site, John could hear 
                  only the silence that met his pleas for some sort of 
                  confirmation that his brothers still lived. Looking up at the 
                  complex, his heart sank further as he took in the roiling 
                  clouds of smoke, laced through here and there with the red 
                  tongues of fire that now rose above the ruined research 
                  facility. Walls were crumbling and caving in around the site 
                  of the first explosion. It would not be long before the 
                  remainder of the facility was in a similar state. 
                  Returning 
                  his gaze to Mobile Control, he noticed for the first time the 
                  protective suit that Gordon had dropped at his feet as he and 
                  Virgil had headed towards the building a few minutes before. 
                  "Mobile 
                  Control to Thunderbird Five. Come in, Alan." 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Five to Mobile Control. Go ahead, John." 
                  "Alan, 
                  I've lost contact with Virgil and Gordon. The complex is 
                  exploding but they're still in there. I'm going to put on a 
                  hot suit, take the Firefly and go in after them. Carry on 
                  trying to get them while I get suited up, would you?" 
                  "F.A.B., 
                  John. Let me know when you're in Firefly. I'll let Scott know 
                  what you're going to do." 
                  As John 
                  turned from the console and started pulling on the protective 
                  suit he realised with a shock that he must now be experiencing 
                  what Scott had experienced so many times before the position 
                  of the middle man. Although not as cut off from the situation 
                  as Alan now was, hanging above the globe in Thunderbird Five 
                  and totally unable to help. He was here, safe at Mobile 
                  Control, while his two brothers were somewhere inside a 
                  burning, exploding complex, almost definitely hurt and 
                  possibly already dead. 
                  Now he was 
                  beginning to appreciate the unenviable position Scott held. 
                  Oldest brother, field commander, mobile control anchor man, 
                  occasional emergency rescuer and all too often emotional 
                  support to his younger brothers. He was beginning to 
                  appreciate it but he did not envy it at all. 
                    
                    
 
                  As these 
                  thoughts chased themselves through John Tracy's mind, in the 
                  shadow of Thunderbird One, the four security men moved. From 
                  their belts they each took a small device capable of emitting 
                  and registering infrared light beams. The two officers 
                  stationed under the wings of the aircraft turned to face each 
                  other in a direct line immediately under the widest part of 
                  the craft. One aimed his beam at the device held by the other. 
                  When it was registered as received the second man nodded 
                  success to his colleague. 
                  The 
                  procedure was repeated between the remaining two sentries 
                  standing under the nose cone and the engines of the craft. 
                  When it too had been completed the officers returned the 
                  devices to their belts and turned back to their previous 
                  stances as vigilant guards of the International Rescue 
                  machines. John Tracy, now fully enclosed in his safety suit, 
                  jogging back towards the cordoned off car park to retrieve the 
                  Firefly, noticed nothing, his thoughts now fully occupied with 
                  worry for his two brothers. 
                    
                    
 
                  Gordon 
                  groaned and rolled onto his back. Halfway over, a solid object 
                  behind his back stopped him rolling any further or finding 
                  comfort. His decision to open his eyes to find out why his bed 
                  had suddenly become so lumpy was accompanied by an urgent 
                  voice sounding in his ears. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Five calling Gordon Tracy. Come in Gordon, can 
                  you hear me?" 
                  "Alan?" 
                  Gordon was confused and disorientated. Why was his brother in 
                  his bedroom? 
                  "Thank the 
                  stars! You're alive." The relief in his brother's voice was 
                  clear. "Are you Ok? How's Virgil?" 
                  Memory 
                  flooded back into Gordon's mind. The rescue, explosions. 
                  "Virgil!" 
                  Gordon 
                  forced himself to his feet and, ignoring the heap of rubble on 
                  which he had been lying, began to look for the two men he had 
                  been with. Right next to him lay the figure of the scientist 
                  they had rescued, now starting to stir. A few feet further 
                  away Gordon caught sight of Virgil, face down in the middle of 
                  the passageway. Stumbling over, Gordon gained his brother's 
                  side, knelt beside him and gently turned him over. 
                  "Virgil? 
                  Virgil can you hear me? Come on, Virgil. Wake up!" 
                  As he 
                  watched, his brother's eyelids flickered open and dark brown 
                  eyes fixed slowly on the anxiously watching Gordon. 
                  "What 
                  happened?" 
                  "The 
                  complex is going up." Gordon grabbed his brother under his 
                  arms and helped him to stand. "Come on, we've got to get out." 
                  The 
                  brothers made their way back to Doctor Brady, who was now 
                  fully conscious and struggling to his feet. Gordon reached out 
                  to steady him and turned on the outside microphone that would 
                  allow him to communicate through the heatproof suit. 
                  "Doctor 
                  Brady, we've come to help you. Can you walk? We must leave 
                  now." 
                  In return, 
                  Gordon received only a look of complete confusion. Seeing that 
                  explanation would take longer than they had available, Virgil 
                  reached out and grasped the scientist by one arm and tried to 
                  encourage him forwards. Doctor Brady, however, pulled his arm 
                  away and backed up against the wall of the passage, stumbling 
                  over pieces of rubble and almost losing his footing in his 
                  confusion. 
                  
                  "What...what's going on? Who are you? What is happening?" 
                  Virgil 
                  approached the scientist, his hands held out in front of him 
                  to show he was a friend. 
                  "Easy, 
                  Doctor Brady, easy. There's been an accident, an explosion. 
                  The laboratory complex is damaged and we've come to help. If 
                  you'd just come with us we can..." 
                  "An 
                  explosion?" 
                  The man 
                  looked around him, taking in the shattered corridor, the piles 
                  of rubble lying at their feet and at the rapidly thickening 
                  clouds of smoke and dust that were billowing around them. He 
                  put a hand up to his head, brushing over his face and hair. 
                  "My God, I 
                  remember now. The controls, I moved them." 
                  Gordon and 
                  Virgil shot each other a puzzled look. 
                  "You moved 
                  the controls?" questioned Gordon, forgetting for a moment the 
                  need to leave in the surprise of what he had just heard. “Why 
                  did you do that?" 
                  "I...I...I 
                  don't know. I don't remember." 
                  "Well, 
                  we'll sort that out when we get out of here. For now we have 
                  to leave." 
                  Virgil 
                  moved towards the man and again grasped one arm and tried to 
                  encourage him to move forwards. Doctor Brady took a couple of 
                  steps and then again wrenched his arm out of Virgil's grasp. 
                  "It's all 
                  my fault!" A combination of panic and despair filled the 
                  doctor's face. “Don’t you see? It's all my fault. I did this." 
                  His eyes 
                  were wide, the irises appearing as small islands of colour in 
                  a sea of white. He looked wildly from side to side as if 
                  seeking a way out of the panic of realisation that had caught 
                  him. “I’ve got to reverse it, got to fix it." 
                  He 
                  stumbled away from his rescuers to the hole in the side of the 
                  wall. As Gordon and Virgil looked on in disbelief, too 
                  dumbstruck to move, the crazed scientist began to pick up 
                  pieces of shattered masonry and tottered back to the breached 
                  wall and tried to fit them back into the gaping hole. 
                  "Virgil! 
                  Gordon! Where are you? What are you guys doing?" 
                  The 
                  concerned voice of Alan broke in on them. 
                  "Alan, 
                  we're OK." Gordon pulled himself out of his abstraction to 
                  reassure his absent brother. “We’ve hit a small delay here but 
                  we'll be out in a minute." 
                  "OK 
                  Gordon, just see that you are. John's heading towards you in 
                  the Firefly so make your way back to the main entrance and 
                  he'll meet you there." 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  Virgil and 
                  Gordon crossed to where Doctor Brady was still trying to pack 
                  the fallen rubble back into the shattered wall. 
                  "Come on 
                  fella, we've got to leave." 
                  As Virgil 
                  once more took the scientist's arm and tried to lead him up 
                  the passageway, the other man turned abruptly away from him. 
                  "NO! I 
                  MUST FIX THIS. LEAVE ME ALONE!" 
                  The man 
                  was red in the face now from exertion and emotion and was 
                  starting to cough from the effect of the smoke he was 
                  constantly inhaling. A fine sheen of sweat covered his skin 
                  and his eyes were fever bright, the pupils just tiny pricks of 
                  black against blue. As he turned to pick up another boulder, 
                  he seemed to have immediately forgotten their presence. 
                  "Virgil, I 
                  don't like this. There's something odd going on here." 
                  "We don't 
                  have time for this, Gordon." Virgil had half turned around to 
                  face his brother. “It looks like we'll have to force him to 
                  leave. Come and..." 
                  "LOOK 
                  OUT!" 
                  At his 
                  brother's cry of alarm, the older brother turned back towards 
                  the man they had come to rescue only to be met by a large lump 
                  of concrete smashing down towards his head. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 4 
                  The fact 
                  that Virgil did not have his back full on to the descending 
                  block of masonry possibly saved his life. Instead of crashing 
                  with full force upon his skull as it was intended to do, the 
                  block of ruined building missed his head by a fraction of an 
                  inch and instead spent its force on his left shoulder. Shocked 
                  by the suddenness of the attack, Virgil fell beneath its 
                  weight, landing on his knees and then dropping forwards onto 
                  all fours. An agonised cry escaped his lips as he landed and 
                  his vision started to dim and fade into black at the edges as 
                  a wave of pain enveloped his shoulder and arm. 
                  "Why 
                  you..." 
                  Words 
                  failed Gordon as he saw the blow fall and he leapt at his 
                  brother's attacker, dealing him a thundering blow to the jaw 
                  that knocked him backwards and off his feet. Gordon followed 
                  him up, ready to give out more punishment but the scientist's 
                  eyes were closed and his body was still. Clear of the 
                  immediate threat Gordon turned back to his older brother who 
                  was still on his knees. Although he was also supporting 
                  himself with his right arm, the left dangled uselessly beside 
                  him. 
                  "Virgil! 
                  Are you okay?" 
                  Coming to 
                  kneel on one knee besides his brother Gordon reached out and 
                  touched him lightly on his back. He instantly withdrew his 
                  hand when Virgil's head snapped up with a hiss of pain. 
                  "Don't." 
                  Virgil looked at his younger brother through pain clouded 
                  eyes. “Come round the front and give me a hand up will you?" 
                  Instantly 
                  Gordon complied and Virgil reached out his right hand to him. 
                  Taking the strain, the younger man allowed himself to be used 
                  as a climbing frame as his brother struggled to get his feet 
                  back under him. For a second Virgil stood swaying gently, 
                  fighting the nausea and pain that swept over him then, taking 
                  a deep breath, he looked up to find Gordon watching him 
                  closely. 
                  "Virgil?" 
                  Anxiously Gordon sought reassurance from his injured brother. 
                  "Don't 
                  worry, kid, I'll survive. Let's get out of here. Where is he?" 
                  Gordon 
                  nodded towards the still form lying a few feet away. Virgil 
                  eyed the unconscious man for a moment then turned back to his 
                  brother. 
                  "I don't 
                  think I'll be able to help you. Do you think you can carry 
                  him?" 
                  Hesitating 
                  briefly, Gordon nodded and stepped towards the scientist. 
                  Taking care to protect his weakened back as much as he could, 
                  he grasped one of the scientist's arms, dragged him upright 
                  and then ducked under his chest. Using his well developed leg 
                  muscles he straightened slowly, taking the dead weight over 
                  his shoulders. Once he was vertical he turned towards his 
                  brother who was waiting nearby, cradling his damaged left arm 
                  with his right. 
                  "Come on." 
                  Wasting no 
                  more words, the two brothers started slowly back up the 
                  corridor towards the main entrance where they had come in. 
                    
                    
 
                  "Come on 
                  guys, come on. Where are you?" 
                  John 
                  tapped his hand impatiently against the casing of the Firefly 
                  machine. He had arrived in what was left of the main entrance 
                  hall less than a minute before, but to him it seemed that he 
                  had been waiting for hours. 
                  "Alan, 
                  where are they now?" 
                  "You 
                  should be able to see them any second now, John. The auto 
                  locator puts them about eighty feet southwest of you, 
                  approaching slowly." 
                  Another 
                  deep rumble and shaking of the Firefly evidenced a further 
                  explosion somewhere in the research complex. More plaster and 
                  brickwork fell from the surrounding walls and ceiling as the 
                  already weakened structure deteriorated further towards a 
                  state of chaos. John did a rapid calculation. 
                  "Alan 
                  these buildings aren't going to last much longer. Monitor my 
                  location will you? I'm heading towards them. Let me know if I 
                  go off track or get close enough to squash them." 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  Turning 
                  the Firefly slightly in its tracks, John pointed the machine 
                  across the rubble strewn, smoke filled hall and headed towards 
                  some doors that lay in a general southwest direction. Barely 
                  had the Firefly begun to move before one of the doors was 
                  pushed open from the other side to reveal a figure in a heat 
                  protective suit. The figure used its body to prop the door 
                  open as a second, similarly clad figure emerged, carrying a 
                  third body over its shoulder. Instantly John flashed the 
                  bright lights of the Firefly and opened the outside 
                  microphone. 
                  "Virgil! 
                  Gordon! Over here!" 
                  The two 
                  suited figures paused a moment to glance in his direction and 
                  then started forward again. John stopped the fire fighting 
                  machine as close to his brothers as he dared and then 
                  clambered out. As his feet touched the ground he reached out 
                  to help Gordon with the prone figure of the scientist. Taking 
                  the bulk of the weight from his tiring brother, he lifted the 
                  man back into the machine, deposited him on one of the seats 
                  and secured him in place with a safety harness. Turning, he 
                  found Virgil already slumped in another seat, Gordon standing 
                  over him, gently easing his older brother's head out of the 
                  helmet of the protective suit. Closing the door, John resumed 
                  his place in front of the controls. Within seconds the Firefly 
                  was turning around to begin heading out of the ruined 
                  buildings. 
                  "Firefly 
                  to Thunderbird Five and International Rescue base." 
                  "Come in 
                  Firefly. This is International Rescue base." 
                  "Reading 
                  you strength four, John." 
                  "I've got 
                  them, all three of them." 
                  "Good 
                  work, John." The relief in Scott's voice was clear to all." 
                  Are they all right?" 
                  "Well," 
                  John paused and looked 'round briefly from the controls. “not 
                  exactly." 
                  "What do 
                  you mean, not exactly?" Jeff's gruff voice filled the cabin. 
                  “What’s wrong?" 
                  Before 
                  John could respond, Virgil broke in from the seat behind. 
                  "We're 
                  okay, Dad, really. The guy we came to rescue is alive," He 
                  glanced briefly to his side where Gordon was checking the 
                  man's pulse and received a small nod in confirmation. “albeit 
                  unconscious. Gordon's okay and I've just got a sore shoulder." 
                  "Why, what 
                  happened?" 
                  Before 
                  Virgil could respond, Gordon jumped forward, leaning over 
                  John's seat in his agitation. 
                  "Doctor 
                  Brady attacked him!" 
                  "What?!" 
                  The exclamation came from three throats in synchrony. 
                  "The guy 
                  was out of his head." Gordon was agitated and angry and in no 
                  mood to mince his words. “He told us that this is all his 
                  fault as he was the one that threw the controls that caused 
                  the complex to explode in the first place. Then he started to 
                  try to rebuild the place piece by piece." 
                  John 
                  quickly looked back over his shoulder to check with Virgil 
                  that their young brother wasn't having a joke at their 
                  expense. Sitting back in his seat and leaning his head on the 
                  rest, Virgil looked pale and sick but catching his brother 
                  glancing at him, he gave a barely perceptible nod in 
                  confirmation of Gordon's words. 
                  "When 
                  Virgil tried to grab him to pull him away, the guy picked up a 
                  piece of wall and tried to brain him with it. I tell you the 
                  guy must be nuts." 
                  "But 
                  that's crazy!" Alan's voice came from the space satellite. 
                  "When I picked up the call, they told me this guy was one of 
                  their best scientists. Why would he want to do a thing like 
                  that?" 
                  "A 
                  breakdown perhaps?" 
                  John 
                  glanced back again at the silent figure behind him. 
                  Unconscious, he was certainly harmless enough but the human 
                  psyche is a strange thing. Pushed beyond its limits, the soul 
                  of a human could unleash powerful emotional forces that may 
                  have been long held in check but which could be incredibly 
                  destructive when the long accepted barriers were broken. Who 
                  knew what forces may have been acting on this man for months 
                  only to have finally broken his resistance in such a 
                  destructive manner. 
                  "Perhaps, 
                  John and perhaps not." 
                  Jeff 
                  Tracy's voice was quiet and thoughtful. 
                  "Father?" 
                  "Gordon, 
                  there's an emergency medical kit in the Firefly isn't there?" 
                  "Sure, 
                  Father. Why?" 
                  "John, how 
                  close are you to the authorities now?" 
                  "The 
                  Firefly's just clearing the last of the complex, Father. We 
                  should be with them within a minute." 
                  "Good, 
                  you've got time. Gordon, before the Firefly stops I want you 
                  to take a blood sample from Doctor Brady and bring it back 
                  here for Brains to analyse." 
                  "Sure, 
                  Father," Gordon started moving towards the compartment where 
                  the kit was kept as he spoke. “but why?" 
                  "Let's 
                  just say I've got a hunch. Virgil?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father?" 
                  "Make sure 
                  you get your shoulder checked thoroughly by a doctor before 
                  you head back. I don't want you flying if you're not fit." 
                  Virgil 
                  didn't even grimace as he agreed to his father's request. Over 
                  his head, Gordon exchanged a worried look with John. 
                  An hour 
                  later Thunderbirds One and Two took off from the danger zone, 
                  leaving behind the still burning ruins of the Staimer 
                  Laboratories that were being doused in a mixture of water and 
                  foam by the fire response vehicles. As the silhouettes of the 
                  rescue machines dwindled to tiny dots against the midday sky, 
                  the four security guards who had stood vigil underneath 
                  Thunderbird One came together in a group and compared their 
                  readings. After a minute their leader nodded in satisfaction. 
                  It would be enough. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 5 
                  The 
                  following afternoon, Scott entered the lounge of his home to 
                  find Virgil sitting in one of the chairs at the back of the 
                  lounge. An open book lay on the floor next to him where it had 
                  landed after falling from his right hand. His head was back 
                  against the rest of the seat and his eyes were closed. Scott 
                  bent and picked up the book and placed it on the nearby table. 
                  "Scott." 
                  Virgil's 
                  eyes were open and fixed on his older brother. 
                  "Virgil. 
                  How're you feeling?" 
                  "Sore, 
                  tired." He rubbed his shoulder as he sat up in the chair. 
                  “Didn’t get too much sleep last night." 
                  Virgil's 
                  shoulder had been dislocated by the blow he had received the 
                  previous day and some of the muscles had been badly strained. 
                  Rather than going to hospital he had opted to have the 
                  shoulder relocated under the deadening of a local anesthetic 
                  given by one of the paramedics who attended the emergency. His 
                  arm had then been tightly bound to his side to prevent 
                  accidental movement during the return flight. Gordon had had 
                  the unenviable task of flying Thunderbird Two home under the 
                  watchful eyes of his older brother, who had scrutinized his 
                  every move. 
                  "Pain?" 
                  "Some, but 
                  mainly I just couldn't get comfortable lying on my back 
                  instead of my side." 
                  "Well, you 
                  need to rest up. When another emergency call comes in we need 
                  you fit and ready to fly." 
                  "Don't I 
                  know it! The way Gordon put Thunderbird Two down yesterday, 
                  it's a miracle she's still in one piece." 
                  "Hey, I 
                  heard that!" Their younger brother stepped in from the balcony 
                  outside the panoramic windows. “That was a perfectly good 
                  landing considering I had a back seat driver in the cabin 
                  criticizing my every move." 
                  "I wasn't 
                  criticizing. I was just offering advice." 
                  "Advice? 
                  If that was advice, then I'm a..." 
                  But what 
                  Gordon thought he was they never found out. At that moment, 
                  the eyes on the portrait of the youngest of the Tracy siblings 
                  began to flash in time to a series of soft, insistent bleeps 
                  that came from their father's desk. With a few quick strides, 
                  Scott crossed the room and opened the communication channel 
                  with the space station. 
                  
                  "International Rescue to Thunderbird Five. Go ahead, Alan. 
                  What have you got?" 
                  The blonde 
                  haired youthful face of Alan Tracy replaced his portrait on 
                  the wall. 
                  "Scott, 
                  we've had an urgent call from Mr. Williams at the weather 
                  station in Charity Springs, Northern Territory." 
                  
                  "Williams?" Virgil broke in. “Not Tony and Bob's father? They 
                  came from near there, didn't they?" 
                  "You're 
                  right, Virgil, they did." Scott turned back to his youngest 
                  brother. “Is this the same Williams, Alan?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Scott, it is. Bob's really sick. Williams has been in contact 
                  with the state hospital and from the symptoms, they think he 
                  could have severe appendicitis. He needs to get medical 
                  attention as quickly as possible but Williams says the flying 
                  doctor won't be able to get there, pick up Bob and then get 
                  him to the hospital fast enough. He wants to know if we can 
                  help." 
                  "What are 
                  you waiting for, Scott? "Jeff's voice came from the doorway 
                  where he had just entered the lounge. “Away you go." 
                  "Yes, 
                  Sir!" 
                  Scott 
                  crossed quickly to the wall hiding the entrance to the hangar 
                  of Thunderbird One, operated the opening mechanism and 
                  vanished from sight as the section of wall turned on its 
                  vertical pivot, leaving another section of identical wall, 
                  complete with lampshades but without Scott in its place. 
                  Barely minutes later Virgil, Gordon and Jeff watched from the 
                  balcony as Thunderbird One vanished into the distance. 
                  "What's 
                  going on, guys? Where's Scott off to?" 
                  The three 
                  Tracy men turned to find John standing behind them in the 
                  lounge, dressed only in shorts and a loose shirt with his hair 
                  wet and dripping and a damp towel slung over his shoulder. 
                  "Did the 
                  alarm go off while I was taking a shower? I didn't hear it." 
                  "No, John. 
                  There was no need. This is a simple call that Scott can handle 
                  himself." 
                  Jeff Tracy 
                  quickly brought John up to date with what had happened. 
                  "Pity 
                  there's no need for Thunderbird Two this time. With Virgil 
                  laid up, I was hoping I'd get a chance to fly her before I 
                  have to head back up to the station. Flying One and Two on 
                  rescues in the same month, now that would be a chance not to 
                  be missed." 
                  "Don't 
                  count on it, brother. If a call comes in that needs 
                  Thunderbird Two, I'll be ready for it, don't you worry." 
                  "Now, 
                  Virgil, you remember what the Doc said," Gordon chipped in 
                  quickly with his eyes full of merriment. “No flying or heavy 
                  duty for at least a week. You oldies have to take it easy and 
                  rest up a bit when you're injured. Time to step aside and let 
                  the younger generation save the world for a change." 
                  "Why 
                  you...oldies! I'll give you oldies!" 
                  As he 
                  spoke, Virgil leant down to a nearby chair, picked up a 
                  cushion and threw it at his grinning younger sibling. 
                  Unfortunately, he was not quite quick enough as Gordon saw 
                  what was coming and ducked at the last minute. The laws of 
                  physics being what they are, the cushion continued to sail 
                  through the air until something else stopped it. The something 
                  else was John's face. Taken by surprise, he staggered 
                  backwards and then overbalanced as his leg caught against one 
                  of the chairs. Pitching backwards, he wound his arms like 
                  windmills to try to maintain his balance but failed miserably, 
                  losing his footing entirely and landing up on his back on the 
                  floor. As he lay at the feet of his brothers, both Virgil and 
                  Gordon burst into laughter at the sight of John sprawled out 
                  before them. 
                  "Oh, you 
                  think it's funny do you? Well let's see how long you carry on 
                  laughing once I've finished with you." 
                  Jumping 
                  up, John charged at Gordon. At the last second he lowered his 
                  head, ducked his shoulders and caught his younger brother 
                  about his waist, lifting him up and backwards off his feet. 
                  Although John had a taller, thinner frame than his brothers, 
                  the long, often somewhat baggy clothes that he wore at home 
                  hid the powerful chest and shoulder muscles that he had built 
                  up over the months in the gym area provided in the orbiting 
                  space satellite. The rest of his muscles were toned and well 
                  exercised so overall he was one of the strongest of the Tracy 
                  siblings, a fact that his brothers tended to forget in the 
                  month long stretches when he was away from home. Consequently, 
                  they tended to underestimate just how dangerous he was to 
                  provoke, as Gordon now found again to his undoing. 
                  The two 
                  brothers landed with a loud thump in the middle of the lounge 
                  floor and started rolling around as Gordon frantically tried 
                  to dislodge his older brother from the position he had taken 
                  on top of him. Alas, it was to no avail. Soon Gordon was 
                  rolling and roaring in fits of helpless laughter as John 
                  pinned him down by brute force and tormented him by tickling 
                  him in all of the highly sensitive spots that he had 
                  catalogued over the years. Nearby, Jeff and Virgil stood and 
                  watched with broad grins covering their faces, relaxed and 
                  cheerful in the happy family atmosphere. 
                    
                    
 
                  Scott 
                  opened the viewing port and looked over towards the Williams’ 
                  homestead as he approached the old wooden built home. 
                  Everything looked quiet and peaceful as it had when he had 
                  left this small family unit some months ago. He tried to 
                  banish the feeling of disquiet that had been haunting him 
                  since he had settled into the flight after leaving Tracy 
                  Island. He remembered the two cheerful boys who idolized the 
                  International Rescue organisation and who had brought a 
                  measure of pride and protectiveness out in all the household 
                  when he had taken them home to the secret island base after 
                  the false alarm call last year. 
                  Their 
                  wide-eyed wonder and youthful exuberance had come as a breath 
                  of fresh air to the older members of the family who, for once, 
                  had come face to face with representatives of the rest of the 
                  world and had learned from the honest mouths of two children, 
                  just how much their efforts to help the world were 
                  appreciated. The thought that one of these boys was now 
                  seriously ill and in need of urgent medical attention caused 
                  his abdomen to tighten with worry as he brought the fast jet 
                  in at a low altitude to land it as close to the house as he 
                  dared. 
                  Within 
                  seconds of cutting the jets, he was out of the access hatch 
                  and striding towards the quiet house. Mr. Williams was 
                  presumably inside, getting Bob ready for the journey so they 
                  could leave almost immediately. As he reached the wooden front 
                  door and lifted his hand to knock, the door opened before him. 
                  Inside stood a man Scott did not recognise. He was of average 
                  height, middle aged with brown hair that was thinning almost 
                  to baldness in the centre crown. Small, rectangular metal 
                  framed glasses sat on a small, upturned nose in front of weak 
                  blue eyes. Scott had no time to notice more. Even before he 
                  could speak, the stranger raised his hand, leveled a gun at 
                  Scott and pulled the trigger. 
                  Perplexed, 
                  Scott stood in the doorway and looked down at the scarlet blob 
                  that had appeared in the middle of his chest. 
                  'Funny, 
                  for a chest wound I'd have thought there would be more blood.' 
                  The thought sounded absurd, even as the words passed through 
                  his brain. 'I wonder if...' 
                  But the 
                  thought went uncompleted as his brain closed down, his eyes 
                  rolled back in his head and his body dropped to the floor and 
                  lay still. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 6 
                  "Hey Dad, 
                  isn't it about time we heard from Scott? He must have got Bob 
                  loaded up to go by now." 
                  Jeff 
                  looked up from his desk where he had been reading a newspaper, 
                  a sudden frown creasing his face. 
                  "You're 
                  right, Gordon it is." Turning to the communications desk 
                  behind him, Jeff opened the communications system that would 
                  link him to Thunderbird One. “This is International Rescue 
                  calling Thunderbird One." He waited for a few seconds, his 
                  frown deepening as no reply came. “This is International 
                  Rescue calling Thunderbird One, come in, Scott." Again he 
                  paused and again silence was his only reply. “Calling 
                  Thunderbird One, come in, Scott. Do you read me?" 
                  From 
                  behind him, Jeff Tracy heard movement as his other three sons 
                  moved to gather around his desk. Swiveling to face the 
                  portraits of his sons hanging on the opposite wall, Jeff 
                  switched to another channel and spoke again, his voice now 
                  curt with a sudden anxiety. 
                  
                  "International Rescue Base calling Thunderbird Five. Come in, 
                  Alan." 
                  Almost 
                  immediately the portrait of Alan Tracy changed to a live video 
                  feed as Jeff's youngest son responded to his call. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Five to International Rescue base. What's wrong, 
                  Father?" 
                  "Alan, 
                  have you heard from Scott since he landed at Charity Springs?" 
                  "No, 
                  Father. I was just thinking it was about time that he checked 
                  in. Why?" 
                  "I can't 
                  get a reply from Thunderbird One. Try a direct contact with 
                  Scott on his chronometer, will you?" 
                  "Sure 
                  thing, Dad." 
                  Jeff and 
                  his sons waited silently as Alan turned away to carry out the 
                  instruction. At a distance, they could hear his voice as he 
                  tried to establish communication with his oldest brother via 
                  the portable transmitter that was built into his wrist watch. 
                  Their tension mounted as Alan tried again and then again to 
                  get a response and they already knew the result when his now 
                  clouded face appeared back in the video screen. 
                  "No 
                  response, Father. I've tried three times the channel's working 
                  fine but he just doesn't answer." 
                  "Alan, do 
                  an automatic locator fix on his current position." 
                  The young 
                  astronaut nodded and looked down at a panel in front of him, 
                  out of sight of those watching, as his hands flashed over the 
                  controls. Seconds later he looked up again, his expression 
                  slightly lighter but still puzzled. 
                  "Automatic 
                  locator puts him still at Charity Springs, Father. Maybe he's 
                  still in the house with Mr. Williams and the boys and for some 
                  reason his watch communicator isn't working?" 
                  "That's 
                  unlikely isn't it, Father?" John broke into Jeff's thoughts. 
                  “We’ve never had one go wrong before, at least not without 
                  some sort of shock or accident. And anyway, Alan says the 
                  channel's working." 
                  Jeff sat 
                  silently for a moment, considering what had happened. He was 
                  starting to get a bad feeling in his gut about this situation. 
                  Scott had been as taken with the Williams boys as the rest of 
                  the household when he had met them last year. Although he 
                  didn't comment on it at the time, when Scott had made the 
                  routine call to let them know he had arrived at the homestead, 
                  Jeff had heard the worry that his son carried for the 
                  condition of the young boy he was going to help. Jeff knew 
                  that Scott would have been keen to get the child to hospital 
                  as quickly as possible, but his last contact had been over ten 
                  minutes ago with no explanation for the delay. No, something 
                  was not right. 
                  "Father." 
                  Jeff's 
                  head snapped up as Alan's voice cut through his thoughts. 
                  "Scott's 
                  signal is moving. He must have taken off in Thunderbird One." 
                  
                  Immediately, Jeff opened the channel again. 
                  
                  "International Rescue base calling Thunderbird One, come in, 
                  Scott." 
                  The knot 
                  of disquiet in Jeff's gut multiplied as no reply came from the 
                  rescue ship that held his son. 
                  "This is 
                  International Rescue calling Thunderbird One. Respond please!" 
                  When no 
                  reply came, Jeff turned back to address Alan, his expression 
                  now bleak and severe. 
                  "Alan try 
                  his chronometer again and this time use the visual alarm as 
                  well as the vibration." 
                  "But 
                  Father, if he hasn't replied to..." 
                  "Just do 
                  it, Alan!" 
                  Jeff's 
                  voice was sharp as he cut across Alan's protestations. 
                  Something told him that they did not have time to waste. As he 
                  tried to silence the alarm bell that was now clanging inside 
                  his head, Jeff heard Alan in the space satellite trying to get 
                  a response from his brother. 
                  "This is 
                  International Rescue calling Scott Tracy. Come in, Scott. Do 
                  you read me?" 
                  Jeff 
                  unconsciously held his breath, waiting, hoping. Then, 
                  
                  "International Rescue calling Scott Tracy, come in...what 
                  the...! Who are you? Where's Scott?" 
                  Jeff 
                  almost jumped out of his seat at the unexpected question that 
                  carried from the space station. 
                  "I said, 
                  who are you? Where...? What the...?" 
                  "Alan! 
                  Alan, respond. What's happening?" 
                  Alan 
                  looked back down at his family once more, his face showing 
                  anger and worry. 
                  "Father, 
                  someone's using Scott's chronometer but it wasn't Mr. 
                  Williams. This guy must have seen the visual alarm and 
                  activated the two way communication by mistake. He looked just 
                  as startled to see me as I was to see him." 
                  "Did he 
                  say anything?" 
                  "No, 
                  Father. I'd barely seen him before he closed the channel." 
                  "Father, 
                  Scott wouldn't have given his chronometer to anyone." Virgil 
                  leaned over Jeff's desk, his brows knitted in worry for his 
                  brother. “He needs help." 
                  "I know, 
                  Virgil. I know. Alan?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father?" 
                  "Check the 
                  position locator for Thunderbird One. Where is she at the 
                  moment and where is she heading?" 
                  Alan's 
                  eyes widened in alarm as he read the information off his 
                  monitors. Rapidly, he rechecked before speaking. 
                  "Father, 
                  the auto location device on Thunderbird One isn't 
                  registering!" 
                  "What?" 
                  Jeff's voice was a bellow as he came to his feet in 
                  consternation. “What do you mean not registering? It's GOT to 
                  be registering. Those devices are never turned off!" 
                  "I don't 
                  know why, Father but it's just not there. I've widened the 
                  search well past the area that Scott could have reached by now 
                  but there's just nothing." 
                  "What 
                  about his chronometer, Alan?" 
                  "It's 
                  moving rapidly. It must still be in Thunderbird One at the 
                  speed it's doing. The locators show it as having just crossed 
                  the Australian coastline and heading northwest. No, wait! It's 
                  slowing and losing height." 
                  The Tracy 
                  men waited anxiously as Alan relayed the reports to them. 
                  "Eight 
                  thousand feet...seven thousand...six thousand. Father, the 
                  height's falling too rapidly and too steeply. It's going 
                  almost straight down. It's as if Thunderbird One is in free 
                  fall straight towards the ocean!" 
                  Alan's 
                  voice was rising in alarm now as he relayed the readings back 
                  to his family on the island retreat. The four Tracy men stood 
                  in silence, watching the young astronaut's face as he watched 
                  the information on the panel in front of him. 
                  "Four 
                  thousand...three. It's not slowing down, Father, it's miles 
                  out to sea and there's no land around. One thousand feet, five 
                  hundred, two hundred." 
                  Alan's 
                  countdown fell away into silence but in the heads of all of 
                  those listening, the countdown continued to its end. Four 
                  faces in the lounge were deathly white as Alan finally raised 
                  his eyes to look at them, confusion and disbelief plain to 
                  see. His voice was little more than a whisper when he finally 
                  spoke. 
                  "It's 
                  crashed. It just kept going, it didn't slow down until it hit 
                  the water. It didn't stop. Thunderbird One has crashed." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 7 
                  For a 
                  moment, Jeff Tracy's world stood still as his brain struggled 
                  to take in the words of his youngest son. Thunderbird One 
                  crashed. No slowing before it hit the water, no attempt to 
                  stop it. 
                  "John! 
                  Gordon! Launch Thunderbird Two, pod four." 
                  Nobody 
                  moved for a second, so great was their shock at the events of 
                  the last few minutes. 
                  "Boys!" 
                  Jeff's voice was like a gunshot in the silent lounge. “Now!" 
                  Mutely, 
                  his sons shook themselves, looked at their father and nodded. 
                  Gordon stepped towards the painting that hid the entrance to 
                  the hangar of Thunderbird Two. 
                  "No, 
                  Gordon. John can pilot Thunderbird Two. You'll be needed in 
                  Thunderbird Four." 
                  "Father, I 
                  can..." Virgil leaned towards his father, his brown eyes 
                  desperate with worry for his brother. 
                  "You can 
                  sit down, Virgil." Jeff stood and moved away from the desk. 
                  "Father?" 
                  "You're 
                  not fit to fly. I'm going with John and Gordon. You've got the 
                  desk." 
                  Jeff moved 
                  away in the direction of the passenger lift for Thunderbird 
                  Two. His three sons stood nonplussed behind him. Sensing there 
                  was again no movement, Jeff turned and stared at all of them. 
                  "Move, 
                  boys! Your brother's life may depend on it!" 
                    
                    
 
                  John 
                  checked the instruments of the large rescue plane again, the 
                  fifth time in the last minute that he had done so. 
                  "We're 
                  approaching the crash site now." 
                  The 
                  atmosphere in the cabin of Thunderbird Two was tense and 
                  filled with anxiety. Only the minimum words that were 
                  necessary had been spoken since the rescue plane had taken off 
                  to get to the spot where the space satellite had recorded 
                  Scott's transmitter as meeting the sea. Each of the occupants 
                  of the craft had been brooding and lost in their own thoughts. 
                  Jeff rose from his seat and clasped his fourth son on the 
                  shoulder as he passed him. 
                  "Come on, 
                  Gordon. Let's get ready." 
                  
                  Wordlessly, the normally garrulous brother stood and followed 
                  his Father back to the entrance of the pod. John sat and 
                  watched the ocean flash by beneath them. The sea glistened and 
                  winked in the now late afternoon sunlight. He found it hard to 
                  believe that it had only been an hour and a half ago that he 
                  had been swimming in the pool with his ginger haired brother, 
                  with the rest of the family safe nearby. Now he was here, 
                  piloting Thunderbird Two off the coast of Australia, looking 
                  for the wreckage of Thunderbird One and in all probability the 
                  dead body of his eldest brother. At the last thought his heart 
                  clenched in anguish and he closed his eyes and swallowed hard 
                  to control the emotions that threatened to overwhelm him. 
                  Don't 
                  think of it, don't think of it. It will all be alright. Just 
                  concentrate and do your job, do your job. He repeated the 
                  words to himself as a type of mantra, forcing his thoughts 
                  back to the job in hand and away from the darkness of grief 
                  that felt like a black shadow around him, waiting to engulf 
                  him. Checking the instruments again, he slowed the plane and 
                  brought it to a hover over the ocean. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Two to Thunderbird Five and Thunderbird Four. 
                  Over the last recorded position now. Preparing to drop pod." 
                  "Is there 
                  any sign, John?" 
                  John 
                  dropped his glance to the panel in front of him and then, not 
                  believing what they told him, stood to do a brief visual 
                  surveillance of the area before replying. 
                  "Father, 
                  there's absolutely nothing. Not a single piece of wreckage to 
                  be seen anywhere." 
                  "But 
                  that's impossible!" Gordon's youthful tones were almost 
                  squeaky with disbelief. “Even if Thunderbird One went straight 
                  in, the water here is so shallow that it would have hit the 
                  bed less than a second later. The explosion would have 
                  scattered wreckage over at least a dozen square miles. There's 
                  got to be some sign." 
                  "Never 
                  mind that now, son. Let's get Thunderbird Four down there and 
                  take a look. John, we're ready to go." 
                  "F.A.B. 
                  Dropping pod now." 
                  
                  Thunderbird Two was now hovering barely ten feet above the 
                  tops of the waves. At the flick of a switch the large green 
                  pod separated from the remainder of the massive rescue craft 
                  and dropped down to bob gently on top of the sea. Almost 
                  immediately the door of the pod started to open and in less 
                  than a minute, Thunderbird Four had disappeared into the sea. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Four to Thunderbird Five" 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Five to Thunderbird Four. Go ahead, Gordon." 
                  "Alan, do 
                  you still have a signal coming in from Scott's transmitter?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Gordon. I've got it at a depth of three hundred feet, at a 
                  reading of 76.04 magnetic from your present position." 
                  "F.A.B. 
                  I'm on my way." 
                  Silence 
                  reigned in the small aquatic craft as Gordon, his face 
                  impassive, the boyish lighthearted look replaced by the 
                  serious, focused concentration of a trained aquanaut, guided 
                  the craft to the target area. His eyes strained to see into 
                  the gathering gloom of ocean ahead of him. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Four to Thunderbird Five" 
                  "I read 
                  you, Gordon. What can you see?" 
                  "Nothing, 
                  Alan. I don't get it. I'm at the coordinates you gave me but 
                  I've scoured the seabed in the area and there's not a sign of 
                  Thunderbird One anywhere." 
                  "But 
                  according to my readings, you're right on top of Scott's 
                  transmitter. There's got to be something there." 
                  Jeff came 
                  forward from where he had been changing into a diving suit and 
                  stood behind Gordon. 
                  "Right, 
                  I'm ready. Let's go." 
                  "F.A.B. 
                  Alan, we're going to take a look outside." 
                  "We? Dad 
                  as well?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Alan. Whatever's happened to Scott, I'm not about to let 
                  Gordon go and find out all by himself." 
                  Grim 
                  faced, the two men helped each other put on the air tanks and 
                  face masks, checked each other's equipment and then entered 
                  the airlock. As the tiny room flooded with water they stood in 
                  silence, each contemplating what may await them outside. 
                  Some 
                  distance above them in Thunderbird Two, John Tracy sat doing 
                  the same. The three way channel was open and he had heard all 
                  of the transmissions between Thunderbirds Four and Five. With 
                  nothing else to do other than wait, he turned the problem over 
                  in his mind. 
                  There's no 
                  way that Scott would take off in Thunderbird One without 
                  telling us, not voluntarily anyway. So maybe it wasn't 
                  voluntary? John sat and chewed his lip. Not voluntary, so was 
                  he hijacked? forced to take off? John thought of his brother, 
                  of his stubbornness and determination to achieve things, and 
                  of his strength of character and refusal to be intimidated by 
                  anyone. No, not forced to take off, no one could force Scott 
                  to do something he didn't want to do. Okay, so maybe Scott was 
                  unconscious and carried into Thunderbird One, then it was 
                  taken by his attackers? Again John paused in his ruminations. 
                  No, that won't work. What about the security system? Scott 
                  would have to disable that for them to be able to get into One 
                  in the first place. And anyway, Scott would have to be 
                  conscious to fly Thunderbird One. No one else could fly that 
                  bird without practice. A thought suddenly occurred to him. 
                  "Alan, 
                  before Scott's transmitter started losing height, what speed 
                  was it doing?" 
                  "I'm not 
                  sure, John. I didn't make a note of it, why?" 
                  "Are you 
                  sure it was Thunderbird One? Could it have been another plane 
                  instead?" 
                  There was 
                  a pause before Alan replied and when he did so, his voice was 
                  hesitant. 
                  "It could 
                  have been. It was accelerating but was still going slow enough 
                  that it could have been a normal jet. What does it matter? It 
                  still hit the water." 
                  "No, kid. 
                  Scott's chronometer hit the water. It doesn't mean the plane 
                  did." 
                  John's 
                  voice was flat and depressed and as Alan slowly understood 
                  what his older brother was saying, his eyes clouded in 
                  outrage. 
                  "You mean 
                  someone jumped Scott, put him on a plane and then dumped him 
                  into the sea? But...but... that means..." 
                  "I know 
                  kid, I know." 
                  Neither 
                  brother spoke again as they waited to hear from the divers 
                  below. The seconds dragged to minutes but for John and Alan, 
                  the wait was more like eternity. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Four to Thunderbird Two." 
                  Gordon's 
                  voice cut through the stillness and jerked John to attention. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Two to Thunderbird Four. Come in, Gordon. What 
                  did you find." 
                  "We found 
                  Scott's chronometer but there's no sign of Scott, Thunderbird 
                  One or anything else. We're heading back to the surface." 
                    
                    
 
                  Ten 
                  minutes later, Thunderbird Two slowly circled the homestead of 
                  the Williams family and any hope that had remained that 
                  Thunderbird One might still be where Scott had landed her was 
                  lost. A short distance from the house the ground was scorched 
                  by burn marks, giving mute testimony to the landing and 
                  takeoff of the fast rescue plane. The house and surrounding 
                  landscape was empty of any evidence of human or animal life. 
                  Cutting the jets, John set Thunderbird Two down gently next to 
                  the marks left by its sister craft. After checking their guns 
                  were fitted with the narcotic filled darts rather than the 
                  killing explosive alternatives, the three Tracy men left the 
                  huge rescue craft, securing it behind them as they stepped out 
                  into the Australian evening. 
                  Cautiously 
                  the three men approached the building. John circled to the 
                  right, approaching the building from the rear. Finding the 
                  back door closed but unlocked with no other obvious means of 
                  exit, he quietly reported to Alan in Thunderbird Five, who 
                  then sent a vibration alarm to the chronometers worn by all 
                  three to confirm he was in position. Turning the handle, he 
                  quietly entered the house. The kitchen was still and empty of 
                  anyone else and moving silently, he proceeded to move from 
                  room to room of the old homestead, searching as he went for 
                  any sign of his brother or of the father and two children who 
                  lived there. 
                  
                  Approaching a doorway he heard a soft footfall beyond. Ducking 
                  back behind the door trim he raised his gun and, taking care 
                  to show as little of himself as possible, poked his head 
                  around the frame. Standing in front of him in the hallway, 
                  both guns pointing towards him, were Gordon and Jeff. 
                  
                  "Anything?" 
                  The 
                  whisper sounded like a shout in the silence. Mutely, they 
                  shook their heads. Jeff motioned with his gun to the stairwell 
                  ascending from his left and nodded at Gordon. Quickly the 
                  younger brother slipped past his father and mounted the 
                  stairs. As he disappeared upwards, Jeff and John turned to the 
                  last remaining unsearched room on the ground floor. Pushing 
                  the door open with a quick shove, John entered the room, his 
                  Father a step behind him. The room was sparsely furnished with 
                  a plain, wooden table and chairs, a sofa and a couple of high 
                  back armchairs. No one was there but part of the far wall of 
                  the room was hinged open, allowing them to see through to what 
                  was obviously normally a further concealed room. Sitting 
                  against the far wall of the secret room, arms behind them, 
                  their legs out in front of them secured with strong tape and 
                  their mouths taped shut, were Tony and Bob Williams. 
                  "Tony! 
                  Bob!" 
                  John and 
                  Jeff hurried forward into the room and knelt at the side of 
                  the two boys, who were wriggling frantically to try to escape 
                  their bonds. Resting one hand on top of the boy's head, John 
                  carefully stripped back the tape holding Tony's mouth shut. 
                  "Dad! Look 
                  after Dad!" 
                  The young 
                  boy's eyes were large and frightened in his dirty, tearstained 
                  face as he nodded his head frantically over John's shoulder 
                  and tried to push him away with his shoulders. Startled, John 
                  looked over his shoulder and for the first time saw a still 
                  figure slumped at the large electronic desk. Leaving his 
                  Father to free the boys, John crossed to the desk and bent 
                  over the inert form of Mr. Williams. Although he was still 
                  breathing, his pulse was slow and weaker than John liked. 
                  Gently he raised the man from the desk and lowered him to the 
                  floor. As he began to examine him Gordon appeared in the 
                  doorway. 
                  "There's 
                  no one upstairs or anywhere else in the house." He crossed to 
                  where Jeff was removing the last of the tape from around Bob's 
                  wrists and started removing the tapes from Tony's ankles. 
                  "What 
                  happened here?" 
                  "Oh Mr. 
                  Tracy it wasn't Dad's fault. Please don't be mad at him." 
                  "Calm 
                  down, Tony." Gordon gently bent the young boy forwards to get 
                  access to his hands where they were taped behind his back. 
                  “We’re not mad at any of you. Just tell us what happened." 
                  As Tony 
                  opened his mouth to speak, Bob, free at last of the restraints 
                  that had held him, jumped to his feet, sped past Jeff and 
                  threw himself on the still form of his Father. 
                  "Dad, Dad, 
                  wake up, Dad. International Rescue's here. Everything's going 
                  to be OK, Dad." 
                  John 
                  reached across and put his arm around the boy, gently trying 
                  to remove him from his Father. 
                  "He's 
                  unconscious Bob, he can't hear you. Come on out of the way and 
                  let me help him." 
                  But the 
                  small boy clung desperately to his Father's body. 
                  "What's 
                  the matter with him? Why doesn't he wake up? He was awake 
                  before" 
                  His eyes 
                  were wide and frightened as they looked up into John's face, 
                  desperately seeking reassurance from the man. Tony, now free 
                  from his bonds, arrived on his knees beside his brother and 
                  put his arms around him. 
                  "Come on, 
                  Bob, let John help Dad. Maybe we can go and look at 
                  Thunderbird One." Turning his face he looked up at Jeff who 
                  had come across and joined them. “Could we, Mr. Tracy? Would 
                  Scott mind if we went to look at Thunderbird One? He did come 
                  back with you, didn't he?" 
                  
                  "Thunderbird One?" Immediately the boys had the attention of 
                  all of the adults. “Have you boys seen Scott?" 
                  "No, we 
                  didn't see him. We heard Thunderbird One and then he went out 
                  and left us alone. Then Thunderbird One went off again. We 
                  didn't see anyone else until you all arrived." 
                  "He left 
                  you alone? Who did?" Jeff reached down and encouraged the two 
                  boys to stand. “You two come over here and tell me what's been 
                  going on around here while Gordon and John help your Father." 
                  With his arms around their shoulders he led Tony and Bob back 
                  through the revolving part of the wall into the sitting room 
                  beyond and sat them down on the sofa. “Now, start at the 
                  beginning, boys." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 8 
                  "So Bob 
                  was not ill after all, Mr. Tracy?" 
                  "No, Tin 
                  Tin, he wasn't. It looks like it was a bogus call to get 
                  Thunderbird One out there so this guy could kidnap Scott and 
                  steal Thunderbird One." 
                  Jeff, John 
                  and Gordon Tracy had returned to the island base of 
                  International Rescue after leaving Tony and Bob Williams with 
                  their Father at the state hospital. Mr. Williams was deeply 
                  unconscious and the boys had begged to be allowed to stay with 
                  him, as he was their only blood relative. The hospital 
                  authorities would ensure that they were cared for until their 
                  Father recovered...or until other arrangements needed to be 
                  made. 
                  "Williams 
                  should have let us know something was wrong when he called. 
                  After getting the boys out of that mine last year and saving 
                  his precious photographs for him he should have warned us." 
                  Alan 
                  Tracy's eyes blazed as he looked down from the vidportrait on 
                  the wall, his face creased with anger. 
                  "Now hold 
                  on, Alan. I'm as worried about Scott as you are but maligning 
                  the innocent won't help." replied Jeff evenly. “From the looks 
                  of things, Williams wasn't responsible for his own actions 
                  when he called and we still don't know if he's even going to 
                  recover." 
                  "What do 
                  you think was in that injection the guy gave him dad?" 
                  "I don't 
                  know for sure, Gordon. I'm hoping Brains will be able to tell 
                  us more once he's analysed the blood sample. My guess is it 
                  was some form of mind control drug. Tony and Bob said he made 
                  that call to us a few minutes after the injection. That must 
                  have been enough time for the drug to work and turn him into a 
                  tool of his attacker." 
                  "He must 
                  have used the drug on Scott as well." 
                  The lounge 
                  fell silent. Virgil stood in front of the desk with his two 
                  brothers and Tin Tin, his face betraying the anger he felt 
                  against his brother's abductor. 
                  "That 
                  would be the only way that he would get Scott to take off in 
                  Thunderbird One without letting us know first. That must have 
                  been the guy that Alan saw using Scott's chronometer. He must 
                  have seen the visual alert flashing and wondered what it meant 
                  and then activated the comm. link by mistake." 
                  "Does it 
                  matter how he got him to take off or how he used the 
                  chronometer?" Gordon's voice was impatient as he broke in. 
                  “Both Scott and Thunderbird One are missing. We've got to find 
                  them fast before this creep hurts Scott any more or discovers 
                  all our secrets and finds out who we are. International Rescue 
                  will be finished if our identities leak out. How are we going 
                  to find them, Father?" 
                  "We've 
                  already got all of the listening stations around the world 
                  looking for any trace of Thunderbird One, Gordon. A plane like 
                  that will be difficult to hide for long." Jeff looked up at 
                  his youngest son. "Has there been any response from them yet, 
                  Alan?" 
                  "No, 
                  Father. I've told them all to contact us as soon as they find 
                  something that might help." 
                  "Good, 
                  keep listening, son. Now the rest of you, we've got to find 
                  these guys fast, and more importantly find Scott. I want all 
                  of our agents alerted immediately, wherever they are. We need 
                  any information they can give us about anyone that has been 
                  showing any prolonged interest in International Rescue lately 
                  or anything that they hear that might help. Meanwhile, I'm 
                  going to contact the World President." 
                  The 
                  protests were immediate and loud, the brothers crowded around 
                  Jeff's desk all talking at the same time. Jeff brought his 
                  hand down with a loud thump and there was instant silence. 
                  "Now 
                  listen all of you. Your brother is missing and International 
                  Rescue is facing a major breach in security. But as vitally 
                  important as those two things are there is something else 
                  important here that we cannot lose sight of." 
                  He looked 
                  grimly from one to the other, holding their gaze for a moment 
                  before moving onto the next person. 
                  "We don't 
                  know the motivation of the person who has done this but we 
                  cannot presume that it is anything other than malevolent. One 
                  of International Rescue's machines and operatives has fallen 
                  into what we can only presume are enemy hands. I have no doubt 
                  that he will now do whatever it takes to make Scott reveal 
                  everything he knows about this organisation, including the 
                  Thunderbird machines. That information is dangerous. The 
                  technology in those machines would be an extremely potent 
                  weapon in the hands of anyone who chooses to use it." 
                  Jeff held 
                  up his hand as his sons strove to interrupt. 
                  "I know 
                  Thunderbird One is only one machine, but one is enough, more 
                  than enough. We must let the World President know what is 
                  happening so they can be prepared. We've no way of knowing 
                  what this criminal is planning, but after what happened with 
                  those two spies who masqueraded as International Rescue to 
                  steal secret plans, I'm not taking any chances. I do not want 
                  innocent people to suffer at the hands of technology stolen 
                  from International Rescue, not if I can do anything about it. 
                  Besides, they may be able to help us." 
                  "Help us, 
                  Father?" John frowned as he looked at Jeff. “How?" 
                  "Their 
                  forces cover a fair bit of this globe, John, in many of the 
                  inhospitable terrains where our agents simply do not go. 
                  Thunderbird One will have to be kept somewhere, and somewhere 
                  inhospitable and remote would be likely as a hiding place. The 
                  World Army may well be our best chance of finding Thunderbird 
                  One and with it, Scott." 
                  Jeff 
                  looked down at his desk and picked up the chronometer that sat 
                  there. As if to draw his eldest son back to him from wherever 
                  he had been taken, Jeff closed his fist over it and brought it 
                  up to his chest. Swallowing once he looked back at his 
                  remaining sons. 
                  "Now get 
                  to it, boys. Your brother's depending on you." 
                    
                    
 
                  The next 
                  hours passed slowly for the occupants of the Tracy villa. 
                  Although all of the International Rescue agents had been 
                  alerted, none knew of anything that might help and could only 
                  promise to call in as soon as they did. Lady Penelope set 
                  Parker to contacting all of his old 'colleagues' from his life 
                  of crime to see what the criminal underworld knew of the 
                  abduction of Scott Tracy and Thunderbird One. The World 
                  President was shocked to learn that an International Rescue 
                  machine had been captured and promised the help of the World 
                  Army in checking for places where the machine could be hidden. 
                  
                  Recalibrating the sensors of Thunderbird Five to try to detect 
                  any of the components of the rescue ship yielded no help. 
                  There was nothing that was specific enough that could be 
                  tracked. Waiting was now the only course open to them. 
                    
                    
 
                  John Tracy 
                  raised his head from his arm as the sound of a soft footstep 
                  reached his ears. The lounge was in semidarkness, lit only by 
                  two small table lamps, one next to the sofa at the back of the 
                  room where John was stretched out, the other at his Father's 
                  desk where Virgil sat with his head resting in the heel of one 
                  hand, eyes closed. His night vision affected by the proximity 
                  of the lamp, John could see only darkness beyond the circle of 
                  light cast by the lamp. 
                  "That you, 
                  Gordon?" 
                  "No, it's 
                  not. Why are you two still up? Don't you know it's nearly 
                  three o'clock in the morning?" 
                  John sat 
                  up and swung his feet to the floor as Jeff stepped further 
                  into the lounge, frowning at his two sons. 
                  "I thought 
                  you both went to bed hours ago?" 
                  "We did, 
                  but we can't sleep Dad, not with Scott out there by himself 
                  with heaven knows what happening to him." Virgil raised his 
                  head and looked at his Father through bloodshot, weary eyes. 
                  “What if he manages to call in? Someone's got to be here. He 
                  might not have much time to talk." 
                  "If Scott 
                  manages to call, Alan will tell us." Jeff looked across to 
                  where John was still sitting on the sofa, his mouth opening to 
                  object further. “I know you're worried about your brother but 
                  when we get a line on him I need you both at your best, not so 
                  tired you can't stay awake. Now, off to bed with you." 
                  With a 
                  reluctant nod, John slowly stood up and moved towards the 
                  sleeping area. As he drew alongside his Father he stopped and 
                  looked at Virgil who had not moved. 
                  "Both of 
                  you." 
                  Virgil 
                  hesitated a moment longer, then rose from the desk. As he drew 
                  level with John, Jeff placed a hand on each of his son's 
                  shoulders. Blue and brown eyes looked back into the steel blue 
                  eyes that regarded them fondly. 
                  "Don't 
                  worry, boys. We'll find him." The hand on each shoulder 
                  tightened comfortingly to impart strength and hope. “We’ll 
                  find him and we'll bring him home." 
                  Silently, 
                  Virgil and John nodded once then moved off towards their 
                  rooms. Left to himself Jeff crossed the lounge and stood 
                  looking out at the quiet ocean laid out before him. The words 
                  were more a prayer than anything else. 
                  "We'll 
                  find you, Scott. Wherever you are, we'll find you. I promise." 
                  Several 
                  hours later , Jeff sat at the kitchen table with his sons, 
                  nursing a cup of strong, black coffee. He almost dropped it in 
                  surprise as a voice broke into his thoughts. 
                  
                  "E...e...excuse me Mister, uh, Mister Tracy?" 
                  Jeff 
                  turned in his chair, his sons looking up from their plates, to 
                  find the young scientist of the group standing in the doorway, 
                  looking pale and tired and holding a sheaf of papers. 
                  "Brains, 
                  come on in. Have you eaten?" 
                  
                  "N...n...no Mister Tracy. I, uh, I've got some news for you." 
                  As he saw the hopeful expressions that appeared on the faces 
                  around the table he hastily added, “It, er, it's not very good 
                  news I'm, uh, I'm afraid." 
                  Jeff's 
                  face fell and then hardened as he prepared himself to listen. 
                  "OK, 
                  Brains, come and get some food and tell us what you've found." 
                  Gordon 
                  cleared a patch of table next to him while John loaded a clean 
                  plate with toast and a muffin and then got up to prepare a cup 
                  of tea, Brains’ preferred drink in the mornings. Brains smiled 
                  his thanks as he seated himself next to the aquanaut. 
                  "Thank 
                  you, er, er, Gordon, John." He shuffled his papers, cleared 
                  his throat and then looked across at Jeff. “As you know, 
                  Mister Tracy, L...L...Lord Silton's doctors found traces of a 
                  foreign substance in his blood but Doctor Blain and, uh, 
                  Doctor Thomas could not agree on what that substance was. 
                  H...h...however, the, uh, blood sample that Gordon took from 
                  Doctor Brady also held a...a...a foreign substance, as did 
                  that of Mister Williams." 
                  The young 
                  scientist paused to take a drink from the cup that John had 
                  placed in front of him. Gordon continued to eat, giving the 
                  impression that he was only partially listening to Brains but 
                  Jeff, Virgil and John all sat as still as stone, waiting for 
                  him to continue. Slowly, Brains put down his cup and returned 
                  to his sheets of paper, reluctant to met the eyes of his 
                  employer. 
                  "As the, 
                  uh, the blood samples of Doctor Brady and Mister 
                  W...W...W...Williams were taken much closer to the, uh, the 
                  time when the injections were carried out, the samples were 
                  much easier to analyse and we, uh, we think that we 
                  ...uh...we...uh... have managed to identify what they were 
                  injected with." 
                  The Tracy 
                  men waited for Brains to continue but the young man just sat 
                  and looked at his papers, as if desperately trying to find 
                  something different in them. His fingers shook slightly and he 
                  frowned deeply, desperately seeking the words to convey his 
                  news. Puzzled, and increasingly concerned, Virgil, Gordon and 
                  John exchanged worried glances before turning back to their 
                  friend. Jeff's gaze had not left Brains’ face and as he 
                  observed the young man's discomfort, his heartbeat increased 
                  and a knot of dread began to form in his stomach. 
                  "OK, 
                  Brains, let's have it. What is this substance?" 
                  When 
                  Brains looked up he did not meet Jeff's eyes but instead 
                  looked nervously over Jeff's shoulder, seeming to focus about 
                  five feet behind him. 
                  "Doctor, 
                  uh, Doctor Thomas is already working on finding an antidote 
                  that, uh, that may be able to counteract the effects of the, 
                  uh, the drug. He has a ...a...a great deal of expertise in the 
                  area as you know, Mister Tracy. Doctor, uh, Doctor Blain has 
                  a...a...agreed to give him whatever help he can and they are 
                  hopeful that..." 
                  "Brains". 
                  Jeff's voice was gruff and strained as he sought to stop the 
                  flow of words coming from the scientist. “Brains, son...I need 
                  to know. What is this substance?" 
                  , 
                   
                  Drawing a 
                  deep breath, Brains focused on the eyes of his employer. Jeff 
                  drew in a sharp breath as he saw the mixture of dismay and 
                  fear displayed on the face of the young scientist. 
                  "The, er, 
                  the exact scientific name does not really matter. It, uh, it 
                  is a combination of an, uh, a derivative of a so-called truth 
                  serum widely used during interrogations in the last century 
                  and of a, uh, mind control drug, devised by an Australian 
                  scientist, a...a...an Ian Master. It, uh, it has the ability 
                  to enable someone to control the physical actions of the, uh, 
                  subject in much the same way as hypnotism does. However its, 
                  uh, side effects led to it being o...o...outlawed and banned 
                  from, uh, use twenty years ago." 
                  Jeff's 
                  blood felt as if it had been turned to ice in his veins. 
                  "What side 
                  effects?" 
                  "The, uh, 
                  the drug was used experimentally on life term prisoners in, 
                  uh, in Britain, Finland and, uh, Australia as the, uh, World 
                  Justice System was trying to find, uh, some alternative to the 
                  death penalty. As a result only, er, only very few examples of 
                  its use have been documented and studied." Brains paused and 
                  shuffled his papers again, dropping his eyes down to them once 
                  more. "Of the, uh, fifty people on whom this was previously 
                  known to have been used, only, uh, twenty recovered fully 
                  after the first a...a...administration of the drug." 
                  "Recovered 
                  fully? What of the others?" Jeff's voice was grim as he asked 
                  the question, sure that he did not really want to know the 
                  answer. 
                  "Of the 
                  remaining thirty subjects, twenty, uh, suffered mental traumas 
                  and lapsed into prolonged periods of unconsciousness. When 
                  they awoke, they had suffered some, uh, physical or mental 
                  impairment as a result of brain damage caused by the drug." 
                  "What sort 
                  of 'impairment,' Brains?" 
                  Brains 
                  turned towards the blond beside him, his face grave. 
                  "The, uh, 
                  the damage inflicted varied from individual to individual. 
                  Basically, the drug appeared to damage the transmission of 
                  signals along the neural, uh, pathways in the brain, but which 
                  pathways were affected appeared to be somewhat random. A few 
                  were affected in their sight, having it severely damaged 
                  or...or...or even destroyed altogether." 
                  "They were 
                  blinded?" John's shocked voice was barely a whisper. 
                  Brains 
                  nodded sadly. "Y...y...yes John, I'm afraid so. In others, the 
                  damage left the subjects partially or completely paralysed as 
                  the, uh, motor neurons were damaged." 
                  Gordon, on 
                  the other side of Brains, sucked in his breath sharply, his 
                  own memories of lying stricken in a hospital bed, unable to 
                  move resurfacing in his brain. Shifting uncomfortably, Brains 
                  continued, his words becoming more uncertain and reluctant as 
                  he observed the effects of his revelations on his listeners. 
                  "However, 
                  it was not o...o...only voluntary movements that were 
                  a...a...affected. In the, uh, the last ten cases the, uh, the 
                  autonomic nerve pathways were damaged. As these control the, 
                  uh, the many automatic processes that occur in the...the... 
                  body to keep it functioning, the effects of the, uh the 
                  disruption caused were somewhat more severe." 
                  The eyes 
                  of his listeners widened with shock as they listened to the 
                  dreadful damage inflicted by this noxious drug and as Brains 
                  hesitated yet again in his revelations, their faces started to 
                  drain of colour in dread at what remained unsaid. Gordon, his 
                  voice little more than a whisper, asked the question. 
                  "What 
                  about the last ten, Brains? What happened to them?" 
                  Brains 
                  swallowed hard before raising his eyes to meet Jeff's once 
                  more. 
                  "They, uh, 
                  they didn't survive, Gordon. They all died after being given 
                  the drug." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 9 
                  There was 
                  silence in the dining room as Jeff and his sons took in the 
                  implications of what they had been told. Finally, Jeff spoke. 
                  "How long, 
                  Brains?" 
                  
                  "M...M...Mister Tracy?" 
                  "How long 
                  after being given the drug did they die?" 
                  "Th...th...the 
                  drug worked for about five hours, during which the, uh, 
                  subjects acted normally and followed the, uh, the instructions 
                  given them. A..a...all fifty subjects then lost consciousness 
                  for a...a..a period of time. Those who recovered fully woke up 
                  after several hours. The, uh, the subjects who only partially 
                  recovered were unconscious for up to a...a...a week. Those who 
                  died..." 
                  Brains’ 
                  voice trailed off and he dropped his eyes to his papers again. 
                  "Go on, 
                  Brains. Let's have it all, son." 
                  Brains 
                  nodded and swallowed once more before continuing in a low 
                  voice. 
                  "Those who 
                  died never regained consciousness. Some died within a few 
                  hours, some a few days. I..i...in a couple of cases, their 
                  life support machines were switched off after a couple of 
                  months after all attempts to wake them had, uh, failed and the 
                  doctors were certain they were brain dead." 
                  "So Scott 
                  may already be dead?" Jeff's voice was flat and unemotional, 
                  only the anguish in his eyes betrayed the pain that was 
                  tearing his heart in two. 
                  "We don't 
                  know that Scott was even given that drug, Father!" Gordon's 
                  voice was vehement in its assertion. "Someone else may have 
                  flown Thunderbird One. Scott might have been unconscious, 
                  knocked out in some way!" 
                  "No, 
                  Gordon, we don't." his Father responded. "But Virgil's right. 
                  Scott would never voluntarily hand Thunderbird One over to 
                  anyone outside the organisation to fly. We all know that craft 
                  can't be flown by anyone without any training. No, Scott flew 
                  off in Thunderbird One and that means he must have been 
                  given some of that drug for him to go along with it. That 
                  being the case, we're left with the possibility that Scott is 
                  already dead. Isn't that right, Brains?" 
                  All 
                  attention was turned back to the scientist, who was looking 
                  very uncomfortable. 
                  
                  "W...W...Well that's unfortunately a possibility, Mister 
                  Tracy." As the faces around him fell, Brains hurried on. 
                  "H....H...However, Doctor Thomas is fairly confident that he 
                  can produce a serum that can counteract the effects of the 
                  drug. So, uh, uh, once we have found Scott, if he is still 
                  under the influence of the drug, we can, uh, help him." 
                  "What 
                  about any damage already caused Brains? Would the antidote be 
                  able to do anything about that?" 
                  
                  "W...w...well tha...tha...that's possible Virgil. It, er, it 
                  depends on the exact effect the drug has had on, uh, on 
                  Scott." 
                  Jeff 
                  pushed back his chair from the table and stood up. 
                  "Any other 
                  news, Brains?" 
                  The young 
                  scientist dropped his gaze to the table. 
                  "N 
                  ...n...no, Mister Tracy. That's everything for now." 
                  "Good. 
                  Well, finish your breakfast .......and Brains?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  sir?" The young man's eyes came back up to fix on his employer 
                  to meet eyes that, although clouded by grief, looked back at 
                  him with warmth. 
                  "Make sure 
                  you get some sleep when you've finished eating. You look 
                  exhausted." 
                  Nodding to 
                  his sons, Jeff turned and left the kitchen. 
                    
                    
 
                  "Virgil! 
                  Quit with the scales, will you?" 
                  John 
                  looked up from the book he was struggling to read as the voice 
                  of his second youngest brother broke through the continuous 
                  flow of up and down notes that came from the piano. It was now 
                  late evening, more than twenty four hours after Scott had 
                  disappeared and still nothing had been heard. Jeff had 
                  disappeared to his study in the afternoon and had not been 
                  seen since, leaving Scott's brothers to their own devices. All 
                  had haunted the lounge ever since. Now the continued 
                  inactivity and helplessness were weighing heavily and tempers 
                  were starting to flare. 
                  "You know 
                  what the Doc said," Virgil continued without pause as he 
                  glared down at the fingers of his left hand as they attacked 
                  the keys, "daily regular exercise to strengthen the muscles so 
                  this 'oldie' doesn't degenerate further." 
                  At any 
                  other time, the words might have been taken as a gentle prod 
                  at his brother for his words the day before. But the 
                  frustration and anger clearly showing on Virgil's face was 
                  mirrored in the bitten off words thrown out at Gordon. 
                  "I 
                  remember him saying daily, regular, gentle exercise." 
                  He said nothing about murdering a baby grand with hours of 
                  musical scales." 
                  "They're
                  not scales," Virgil ground out between clenched teeth, 
                  "they're arpeggios and I haven't been doing this for 
                  more than forty five minutes." 
                  "Scales, 
                  arpeggios, ....whatever. Just quit it, will you? It's driving 
                  me up the wall." 
                  "If you 
                  don't like it, Gordo, you know what you can do about it. 
                  You've got the rest of the house to lounge around in. You 
                  don't have to sit on your butt in here." 
                  And with 
                  that, the volume increased as Virgil dropped his right hand 
                  onto the key board and began a second set of musical exercises 
                  at the same time that his left hand continued with the 
                  original set. 
                  "Why you 
                  stubborn, mule headed..." 
                  Gordon 
                  jumped up from his chair and advanced on his brother, his 
                  helplessness and anger redirected against the only target it 
                  could find. 
                  "Gordon, 
                  that's enough!" John got up from his seat and advanced towards 
                  his siblings. Virgil glowered at Gordon over the top of the 
                  piano, the music momentarily forgotten. “Virgil’s right. If 
                  you don't like him practising, then go somewhere else." He 
                  held his brother's eyes, not flinching at the look that his 
                  hot-blooded, copper haired brother threw at him. "You know 
                  we'll let you know the minute we hear anything." 
                  Gordon 
                  opened his mouth to reply but before he could speak, an 
                  insistent bleeping cut the atmosphere in the lounge, claiming 
                  the attention of all three men. Gordon whirled around to the 
                  portraits on the wall behind him but all were unchanged. It 
                  was not until he heard his brother's voice that he realised 
                  his mistake. 
                  "This is 
                  International Rescue. Come in, Lady Penelope." 
                  The 
                  portrait of the elegant English socialite hanging on one of 
                  the side walls changed to a live satellite picture of 
                  International Rescue's London Agent. 
                  "Ah, good 
                  morning, John, Virgil, Gordon. Or rather, good evening. How 
                  delightful to see you all again." Despite the apparent 
                  lightness of her greeting, the expression on the young 
                  heiress's face made it clear that she was the carrier of 
                  serious tidings. 
                  "Lady 
                  Penelope, do you have any news? Shall we get Father?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  please John. I do have some news that I believe he needs to 
                  hear." 
                  "Let's 
                  have it then, Penny." 
                  , 
                   
                  The gruff 
                  tones of Jeff Tracy sounded from the doorway where he had just 
                  entered the room. Quickly, he crossed and joined his three 
                  sons in front of the satellite feed. 
                  "Jeff, the 
                  situation is more serious than we thought. Parker has been in 
                  contact with a number of his old, er, colleagues overnight and 
                  they have all informed him of a rumour circulating in the 
                  higher echelons of the criminal underworld." 
                  The four 
                  men stood in silence, their expressions grim as their 
                  colleague continued. 
                  "A 
                  mysterious character has contacted the leading figures of all 
                  of the criminal fraternities in Britain, giving them a 
                  personal invitation to a private auction to be held at a 
                  secret location in two days time. The location will be 
                  disclosed upon payment of a fee that will itself be disclosed 
                  upon application." 
                  "Go on 
                  Penny, I have a bad feeling about this. What's for sale?" 
                  "You are 
                  right to do so, Jeff. This mysterious gentleman, who is known 
                  only as Mestari, is offering to sell an International Rescue 
                  machine and its pilot, together with all of the secrets they 
                  hold. The prize will go to the highest bidder." 
                    
                    
 
                  The 
                  grounds of the house were quiet, the near complete silence 
                  broken only occasionally by the twit of an owl and the sudden 
                  scurrying of small feet startled out of cover. The glinting 
                  reflections on the damp driveway faded into darkness as the 
                  glow of the moon disappeared behind a bank of clouds, and a 
                  watchful alertness seemed to spread over the landscape. 
                  Gradually, a faint vibration in the air, that at first seemed 
                  nothing more than the dim rumble of traffic far away, began to 
                  grow in intensity. After a couple of minutes, the air was 
                  vibrating and the ground began to tremble slightly. Bushes 
                  shook as their inhabitants dove for cover or took flight. 
                  An immense 
                  black shape, illuminated only by one strip of light at the 
                  front and two dull glowing tubes at the rear, approached from 
                  the west, hovered over the large country mansion for a brief 
                  moment and then, emitting large clouds of white smoke from its 
                  underbelly, sank gradually to the ground behind the building. 
                  Almost as soon as it had touched the ground, the engines were 
                  cut and the gigantic craft fell silent. Two brilliant white 
                  orbs of light sprang to life close to the house and a car 
                  pulled out of the shadows and approached the massive machine. 
                  An opening appeared in the side of the machine, close to the 
                  nearest end of the strip of light but at ground level, and the 
                  figure of a man was silhouetted against the bright light 
                  beaming out into the darkness. As the man stepped outside, the 
                  light was shut off and two more dark figures followed him out, 
                  the last turning and closing the hatch before following his 
                  colleagues to the waiting car. 
                  "Lady 
                  Penelope, it's good to see you again." The greeting was quiet 
                  and subdued as the leading figure reached the Rolls Royce. 
                  "Thank you for your help." 
                  "It is my 
                  pleasure, John. I'm only too eager to do what I can to help 
                  Scott. Now, if you boys will join me, we will be on our way." 
                  Bending 
                  their heads to avoid the roof, John, Gordon and Virgil Tracy 
                  entered the luxurious car and settled themselves on the 
                  cushions, Virgil shifting slightly to find a comfortable 
                  position as the car moved off. 
                  "Now, 
                  before I forget, I have one of these for each of you." 
                  Reaching into the pocket of the door, Lady Penelope extracted 
                  three objects, each shaped like a thick pen. "Doctor Thomas 
                  has calculated what he thinks will be the correct dosage for 
                  someone of Scott's build and says that the antidote does not 
                  need to be injected directly into a vein. Injecting it into 
                  muscle tissue within a few inches of a major blood vessel will 
                  be sufficient." 
                  
                  Cautiously, the three men took the proffered items and 
                  inspected them carefully, checking to ensure they understood 
                  how to use them. 
                  "Has there 
                  been any change in Lord Silton's condition, Penny?" Virgil 
                  asked as he sealed the hypodermic away in a zipped pocket. 
                  The young 
                  heiress sighed and shook her head. 
                  "Sadly, 
                  no. He's still unconscious, although the specialists think 
                  that he has perhaps gained a slightly higher level of 
                  consciousness since they administered the antidote. However, 
                  that was only four hours ago and he had already been 
                  unconscious for over a week, so perhaps it is still too early 
                  to tell." She paused before asking, "Has there been any change 
                  in the other two poor men?" 
                  "No, not 
                  yet. "Virgil shifted in his seat again as he answered the 
                  heiress. "but then, it's probably too soon yet. Brains had 
                  difficulty getting the hospital to believe him, so there was a 
                  delay in getting the antidote made up. It was only given to 
                  them about an hour ago." 
                  The 
                  remainder of the journey passed in silence, each of the 
                  occupants consumed by their own thoughts. John was brought out 
                  of his reverie by the cockney tones of Parker drifting back 
                  from the driver's seat. 
                  "The tower 
                  h'is a'ead milady." 
                  John spun 
                  in his seat and peered out through the windscreen. The Rolls 
                  Royce was in a built up area of London. Around them were many 
                  commercial buildings and office blocks. Directly ahead was 
                  their destination, a very wide, tall, office block topped by a 
                  curious dome shaped roof, somewhat out of keeping with the 
                  surrounding buildings. 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Parker. Drive straight past it and then park the car a 
                  little distance away where it won't easily be seen. We 
                  wouldn't want to attract any attention to ourselves, would we 
                  now?" 
                  
                  "Understood, milady." 
                  As Parker 
                  slowly drove past the main entrance to the building, John 
                  counted at least thirty men in dark overcoats, usually in 
                  groups of five of six at a time, heading towards the building 
                  or huddled nearby in little groups. In the streets nearby, 
                  there were a large number of vehicles, most with one-way 
                  windows, cruising slowly, parked by the curbs or sheltered 
                  around corners off the main street. 
                  "Looks 
                  like there's quite a few interested parties attending this 
                  auction." observed Gordon quietly. "We're going to have our 
                  work cut out getting in there without being seen, Penny." 
                  "Don't 
                  worry about that, Gordon. I have every confidence in Parker's 
                  abilities to get us in there unobserved. I fear our main 
                  problem is going to be in getting Scott out of there once we 
                  have located him." 
                  "We don't 
                  even know he's going to be in there!" Virgil looked agitated 
                  and uneasy. "This Mestari guy would be nuts to bring Scott 
                  here, right into the middle of all these hoodlums. Most of 
                  those guys look like bodyguards and you can bet your life 
                  they're wearing more than just their clothes under those 
                  coats." 
                  "I think 
                  we can assume that Mr. Mestari must feel fairly secure that he 
                  can control the situation or he would not risk such a 
                  venture." said Lady Penelope smoothly. "However, I think we 
                  had better go and join the party before we miss any of the 
                  fun." 
                  Swiftly 
                  the group left the car. All were dressed in black clothing and 
                  soft soled shoes and all five carried a gun in their belt. 
                  Doubling back on the last part of the route taken by the Rolls 
                  Royce, Parker led them into a high fenced yard at the rear of 
                  the building, adjoining that for which they were heading. 
                  Against one wall was a pile of boxes, arranged in such a way 
                  as to provide the appearance of a two dimensional stepped 
                  pyramid. Parker hoisted himself up onto the lowest box then 
                  used the following boxes as a staircase to reach the highest 
                  point, some eight feet off the ground. Here he extracted a 
                  small tool from a black pouch on his belt and knelt down close 
                  to a metal plate that was attached to the wall. Puzzled, 
                  Gordon climbed up and joined him. 
                  "Say, 
                  Parker. I'm sure you know what you're doing but could you tell 
                  me why we're at the back of the wrong building?" 
                  "With 
                  h'all these gentlemen about Mr. Gordon, there ain't no way 
                  we're gettin' into that building direct. Them coves is too 
                  wily to h'allow h'anybody a chance of slipping by 'em, so..." 
                  Parker grimaced and paused a moment as he concentrated on the 
                  task in hand. After a few seconds of concentrated effort, the 
                  screw he had been trying to loosen gave way with a sudden 
                  flurry of rust slivers, dirt and grime. "...we're goin' around 
                  'em." 
                  As he 
                  finished, Parker pulled the loosened metal cover away from the 
                  wall, revealing a black hole in the brickwork lined with a 
                  metal tube and just about wide enough to admit passage of a 
                  human body. Turning to Gordon, Parker grinned and thrust the 
                  plate at him. 
                  "'Ere you 
                  are, Mr. Gordon. 'old this, will yer while I gets 'er 
                  Ladyship." 
                  Resting 
                  his hands on the top of the boxes, Parker dropped to the 
                  ground, landing with far more grace and poise than Gordon had 
                  thought possible or likely for a man of his appearance. 
                  Settling the metal grid down on the boxes beside him, Gordon 
                  moved over to the spot vacated by Parker and thrust his head 
                  and shoulders into the hole. Inside it was cool and pitch 
                  black. Feeling the crates under his feet shake he backed out 
                  and turned to find Parker approaching him with Lady Penelope 
                  close behind, one hand trailing along the wall to steady her 
                  balance. Gordon inched sideways away from the opening in the 
                  wall to allow them access. 
                  "Oh, 
                  Parker. When I said I had every confidence that you would get 
                  us into the building unobserved, I was presuming that you 
                  would find something just a little bit more convenient. Do I 
                  really have to crawl through a wall?" 
                  Despite 
                  the seriousness of the situation, the Tracy brothers grinned 
                  widely. Lady Penelope wore her persona as a rich, elegant, 
                  socialite to perfection and it was a perfect disguise for her 
                  position as the London agent of the International Rescue 
                  organisation. However, on occasions such as this, when the 
                  young heiress was in truth, keen and eager to join in and get 
                  involved with the more practical side of an operation, the 
                  juxtaposition of the down to earth requirements of the job 
                  with her maintenance of the facade of a highborn, titled 
                  English lady, was somewhat amusing. Even more amusing was the 
                  crestfallen expression of her butler. 
                  "I, er... 
                  I tried my best, your Ladyship. The Cat h'assured me this was 
                  the h'only way in if we didn't want to be seen." 
                  "'The 
                  Cat,' Parker?" Lady Penelope's eyebrows rose as she leveled an 
                  astonished gaze at the elderly safebreaker. "You have been 
                  talking to animals?" 
                  An 
                  interesting shade of pink crept into the cheeks of the older 
                  man. 
                  "Charlie 
                  the Cat, milady, one of the best 'ousebreakers in the trade. 
                  'e used to knock orf buildings around 'ere regular like, knew 
                  where orl the best stuff was kept and orl the ways in 'n out 
                  of 'em. Sez if we wants to get into that there buildin' 
                  without bein' seen this is the h'only way. Now, mind yer 'ead, 
                  milady 'n foller me." 
                  So saying, 
                  Parker ducked and crawled into the opening. Penelope watched 
                  his feet disappear into the darkness and then flashed a smile 
                  across at Gordon, where he sat against the wall. 
                  "Oh, well, 
                  needs must I suppose. I suppose I'm going to have to wash my 
                  hair again when I get home. How tiresome." 
                  Swiftly, 
                  the young woman bent and crawled into the dark opening in the 
                  wall. Gordon moved back in front of the entranceway and then 
                  glanced down at his brothers. 
                  "Coming, 
                  fellas?" 
                  Still 
                  grinning, John and Virgil moved to the lowest of the stacked 
                  crates. John boosted Virgil by using his linked hands as a 
                  boosting step to spare his still weakened shoulder. Soon, all 
                  five of them were standing inside a large, echoing boiler room 
                  after dropping out of the other side of the access pipe. 
                  Silently, Parker led them through the room to a locked door. 
                  "We 'ave 
                  to be careful now. The two buildin's share the boiler room. 
                  This 'ere door leads to the buildin' where them 'gents' is 
                  meetin.' There's a staircase leadin' to the 'allway be'ind the 
                  front door. That's our way in." 
                  Turning to 
                  the door he again used his lock picking equipment and within 
                  seconds they stood at the bottom of a short flight of steps. 
                  Silently, they ascended and at the top clustered around a 
                  doorway, the edges of which betrayed the presence of a lighted 
                  area beyond it. Parker opened the door a crack while Lady 
                  Penelope and Gordon arranged themselves to be able to see. The 
                  door was at the back edge of a large, open, well lit foyer, 
                  located behind a set of doors. A table was set in the middle 
                  of the hallway immediately in front of the doors, behind which 
                  stood three men. All were shouldering automatic weapons. A 
                  fourth, heavyset man stood at the doors and, as they watched, 
                  a rapping sound came from the main doors. The 'heavy' opened a 
                  small eyehole in the door, gazed out for a second and then 
                  opened the main door. A group of four men entered, all dressed 
                  in heavy, black overcoats and looking every inch criminals. 
                  They presented themselves at the table and allowed themselves 
                  to be searched by the heavy while the other three watched them 
                  closely. Their expressions, however, registered clear outrage 
                  at the procedure. After having several armaments removed from 
                  various pockets and holsters, the visitors were directed to 
                  the far side of the foyer to a waiting lift, complete with 
                  another heavy, into which they vanished. 
                  Silently, 
                  Parker closed the door. They had seen enough. Quietly they 
                  retreated down to the area at the bottom of the stairs where, 
                  in low voices, Penelope and Gordon told the others what they 
                  had seen. 
                  "So, we 
                  can't get over that hallway without being seen?" John 
                  questioned. 
                  "No." 
                  Gordon shook his head. "Those goons would pick us up as soon 
                  as we stepped through the door. But we've got to get 
                  into that meeting. What are we going to do?" 
                  They stood 
                  in puzzled, frustrated thought for a moment. Then suddenly, 
                  John's head snapped up. 
                  "Wait a 
                  minute!" his tone indicating that a light bulb had just sprung 
                  to life in his head. Stepping back to the stairwell, he 
                  ascended the first few steps, his gaze concentrated on the 
                  roof. "I thought so". 
                  "John, 
                  what is it?" 
                  The others 
                  stood at the bottom of the stair watching him, impatient to 
                  know what he had discovered. 
                  "Hold on a 
                  sec, I'll be right back." 
                  Leaping up 
                  the remaining steps, John returned to the doorway where he 
                  cautiously opened the door a little and stared out across the 
                  guarded foyer. He was there only a few seconds before he 
                  nodded his head in satisfaction and returned to where the 
                  others waited below. 
                  "Well?" 
                  Virgil demanded before he had even left the staircase. "what 
                  is it?" 
                  "This 
                  staircase doesn't go any further than the ground floor." John 
                  said with a grin on his face. 
                  "So? It 
                  doesn't need to, there's an elevator." 
                  John 
                  rolled his eyes. 
                  "Think 
                  about it, Virgil. What about when the elevators are out of 
                  action? What do people use then?" 
                  "The 
                  stairs!" Gordon grinned in delight. "There has to be another 
                  stairwell somewhere." 
                  "And there 
                  is. It's next to the elevator. You can see it from the 
                  doorway." 
                  "But 
                  that's no good either." Penelope frowned in confusion. "If we 
                  can't cross the foyer to take the lift, then we can't cross 
                  the foyer to use the stairs either." 
                  "Beggin' 
                  yer pardon, milady, but Mister John is right." Parker had been 
                  hovering on the fringe of the circle, listening silently. But 
                  now he stepped forward to join the group fully. "This 'ere 
                  space 'as a corridor leading from it. That'll lead to the 
                  bottom of the h'other stairs and we can go up to the meetin' 
                  without bein' seen that way." 
                  "Well, 
                  what are we waiting for? Let's go!" 
                  Virgil 
                  took two steps away from the huddled group, anxious to find 
                  the meeting at which his brother was to be auctioned off like 
                  a slave, but then froze to the spot as an only too well known 
                  sound began to rumble through the floor and walls of the 
                  building in which they stood. Virgil, John and Gordon stared 
                  up at the ceiling as if willing themselves to gain superhuman 
                  sight and be able to penetrate through the layers of metal and 
                  stone that lay above them. They then looked at each other with 
                  a mixture of relief and disbelief. 
                  "What?" 
                  Lady Penelope and Parker looked from one to the other of them 
                  in consternation. "What is it? What have you heard?" 
                  Virgil set 
                  off at a run down the corridor, not waiting to answer her, 
                  John hot on his heels. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird One." Gordon grabbed her arm and dragged her 
                  along after the others, leaving Parker to follow. "That's 
                  Thunderbird One." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 10 
                  When 
                  Gordon, Parker and Lady Penelope caught up with Virgil and 
                  John they were standing near to the door leading out onto the 
                  eighth floor of the building. John was talking quietly into 
                  his watch while Virgil was carefully looking through the glass 
                  of the door. 
                  "Yeah, 
                  that's what we thought too. So I'm going to go up to the roof 
                  to see if I can find him while Virgil and the others check out 
                  the auction." There was a pause for a moment, the reply too 
                  soft for the others to catch. "Yeah, me too, little brother, 
                  me too. Tell dad we'll call in again as soon as we get the 
                  chance to tell him what's happened." With that, he closed the 
                  channel and looked up as the other three mounted the last of 
                  the steps to join them. 
                  "What's 
                  happening? Are they here?" 
                  Lady 
                  Penelope was a little breathless, her long blond hair now 
                  starting to escape the bands that held it back, disturbed by 
                  crawling through the access channel and then by the fast jog 
                  up the stairs. Virgil stepped back from his post by the door. 
                  "They seem 
                  to be meeting in a room down the hall from the elevator. We've 
                  seen several people leave the car and head that way since we 
                  got here." 
                  "Any sign 
                  of Scott?" 
                  Gordon 
                  slipped past Parker and Penelope and cautiously peeped through 
                  the glass as Virgil had been doing, careful not to expose too 
                  much of his head to view from the other side of the door. 
                  "No." 
                  John's voice was quiet and calm and belied the anxiousness 
                  that was coursing through his veins at the thought that they 
                  might be so close to their eldest brother once again. “From 
                  the vibrations and noise, we think Thunderbird One must have 
                  landed on the roof. It's possible he's still up there and only 
                  his captors have come down to conduct this charade. I'm going 
                  to look while the rest of you check out the show." 
                  "Is that 
                  wise, John? Perhaps we should stay together? We don't know how 
                  many of them are up there. By yourself, you could get into 
                  trouble." 
                  "Don't 
                  worry, Penny, I'll be fine. They're the ones that need to 
                  watch out. If Scott is up there then this is our opportunity 
                  to get to him and Thunderbird One at the same time. Without 
                  either of them in his clutches, this Mestari's game goes all 
                  to pot. You four be careful though. As well as Mestari, 
                  there's a whole bunch of other hoodlums in there. They may not 
                  be armed but don't take any chances." 
                  Virgil and 
                  Gordon nodded silently and moved to open the door, checking 
                  that Parker and Penelope were close behind them. After 
                  checking his gun was fitted with the knockout darts that would 
                  render a man unconscious before he hit the ground, John turned 
                  and disappeared up the stairwell. 
                  Once out 
                  in the hallway, the four moved quickly away from the stairwell 
                  towards a set of double doors from where they could hear the 
                  mumble of low voices. Gordon split off from the others before 
                  they reached the doors to investigate a small passageway off 
                  to the left, Parker and Penelope drifting after him. Peeking 
                  around the edge of the nearest door, Virgil looked into a 
                  large room carpeted and curtained and about half filled with 
                  groups of chairs arranged around randomly scattered circular 
                  tables. Most of the chairs were empty as groups of men stood 
                  around the room, looking suspiciously at those around them and 
                  quickly returning to their own conversations. At the far end 
                  of the room was a raised stage, the wings obscured from view 
                  by curtains. The whole place had the appearance of a room set 
                  aside for casual entertainment and conversation. 
                  As Virgil 
                  watched, a middle-aged man with thinning brown hair and metal 
                  framed spectacles, made his way to the middle of the stage 
                  from the right hand side. Almost immediately, silence fell as 
                  the men stopped their conversations and turned to face the 
                  stage. 
                  
                  "Gentlemen, I am Mestari. Thank you for coming here tonight." 
                  Virgil 
                  jumped at a light tap on his shoulder. 
                  "Mister 
                  Gordon 'as found h'another h'entrance." 
                  Tearing 
                  his eyes away from the room, Virgil followed the butler and 
                  retreated around the corner of the room and up the small side 
                  corridor. There he found a door almost hidden in the shadows 
                  cast in the enclosed area. Inside was a much smaller room, on 
                  the opposite side of which was another door. Gordon and Lady 
                  Penelope were already standing by the door, watching through 
                  the slight crack. Virgil stepped up behind them and positioned 
                  himself so that he could also see out. 
                  "...of the 
                  unique offer open to you tonight, I am sure that you 
                  understand the reason for the security precautions in place 
                  downstairs." 
                  At this an 
                  angry murmuring went up from the crowd. From about halfway 
                  back, a cultured voice rang out. 
                  "So you 
                  say." The crowd pulled back slightly to reveal an elegantly 
                  dressed, red-haired man with a well cut, expensive suit. 
                  “However, I see neither an International Rescue craft nor any 
                  International Rescue personnel. It is well known that they 
                  have the best security in the world. Even the World President 
                  doesn't know who they are or where they come from. Do forgive 
                  us if we seem a little.." He paused, considering his 
                  words..."doubtful. Perhaps you would be so good as to provide 
                  us with some evidence?" 
                  Assenting 
                  voices and the nodding of several heads showed the same 
                  thoughts were widely held. 
                  "A 
                  reasonable request, Mister Price." 
                  The man 
                  looked taken aback at the use of his name. 
                  "Oh yes, 
                  Mister Price. "I know your name, as I know the names of you 
                  all," Mestari opened his hands to encompass all within the 
                  room. “and knowing you, I knew that you would be wise enough 
                  not to take my word for this. That is why I have brought the 
                  pilot of the Thunderbird machine here with me tonight." 
                  Without taking his eyes off his audience. Mestari stretched 
                  out his left hand to the side. “Come out, my friend. It is 
                  time to let these good gentlemen see you." 
                  Utter 
                  silence fell in the main room and all eyes followed the 
                  gesture. Looking across the stage, Virgil noticed for the 
                  first time a curtain of material separating off the far end of 
                  the stage from his view. The curtain shivered for a moment 
                  before being pushed aside as a figure stepped out from behind 
                  it and, somewhat stiffly and mechanically, walked onto the 
                  stage. The soft cries of dismay that came simultaneously from 
                  Virgil, Gordon and Lady Penelope were thankfully masked by the 
                  gasps of astonishment that came from the audience. 
                  His face 
                  was pale and tired, an appearance emphasised by the five 
                  o'clock shadow that covered his neck and jaw. His eyes were 
                  flat and devoid of expression, two pale pools of blue, the 
                  pupils only pinpricks in the centre, staring straight ahead 
                  and acknowledging nothing. His uniform, the eye-catching 
                  bright blue of International Rescue with a light blue sash, 
                  was an immediate identifier for the crowd but Virgil did not 
                  need it. There, in front of him, unmistakably, was his 
                  brother, Scott Tracy. 
                  Scott 
                  reached Mestari and stood passively by his side, his eyes 
                  staring out over the hall. For a moment, nobody spoke. Then, 
                  "Well, you 
                  appear to have a man in the uniform of International Rescue." 
                  The cultured voice of Mister Price was speaking again. “But I 
                  still see no International Rescue machine." 
                  "But you 
                  will, Mister Price. Lights!" 
                  At 
                  Mestari's order the room went dark and a lighted screen 
                  appeared on the wall behind his head. A buzz of excited 
                  conversation filled the hall as the projection revealed a 
                  camera shot of a large room, in the centre of which stood the 
                  silver blue scout craft of International Rescue. From around 
                  its stilts appeared the form of a well built man carrying an 
                  automatic weapon. Movement from the back of the machine 
                  revealed the presence of another guard. Gordon instantly 
                  ducked back into the main body of the room, raising his 
                  chronometer to his lips. 
                  "John, 
                  it's Gordon. Do you read me?" 
                  Almost 
                  immediately, John appeared, his face a little flushed and his 
                  voice a little breathless. 
                  "Go ahead, 
                  Gordon. What's the problem?" 
                  "Where are 
                  you?" 
                  "Just 
                  getting to the top of the stairwell. There're about thirty 
                  floors. It's taken me a while to get here." 
                  "John, 
                  Thunderbird One's up there but there are at least two armed 
                  guards with automatic weapons." 
                  "Not 
                  good." John bit his lip. “How do you know?" 
                  "They've 
                  got a live feed down here. We can see the guards as well as 
                  Thunderbird One." 
                  "Any sign 
                  of Scott?" 
                  "He's down 
                  here too but it looks like he's still being controlled by 
                  Mestari." 
                  "Still? He 
                  was taken three days ago, how come it's not worn off yet?" 
                  "I don't 
                  know. For now I'm just grateful he's still alive." 
                  "Any way 
                  of getting to him?" 
                  "Not at 
                  the moment. He's in full public view. We'd have to take on the 
                  whole room to get him out of there." 
                  "Then I 
                  guess it's down to me." 
                  "What are 
                  you going to do?" 
                  "Get rid 
                  of those guards and get to Thunderbird One. If I can at least 
                  get her out of here, then Mestari's got one less card to play 
                  with." 
                  "John, 
                  don't be stupid!" Gordon hissed. “Those are full battle 
                  weapons they're toting. You'll be cut to pieces as soon as 
                  they see you." 
                  "Then I'll 
                  just have to make sure that they don't see me." John moved as 
                  if to cut off the communication. 
                  "John, 
                  wait!" Gordon was desperate to stop his older brother doing 
                  something foolish. "Don't forget the feed. As soon as you set 
                  foot in that room everyone here will see you and then you'll 
                  have all the rest of the crooks in this place to deal with. We 
                  won't be able to stop them all." 
                  "You've 
                  got a point, kiddo." John paused and thought for a moment. "I 
                  presume he's using the live feed to prove that he's really got 
                  Thunderbird One?" 
                  "Too 
                  right. They didn't believe him, even when he brought out 
                  Scott." 
                  "Then I 
                  guess as soon as they're convinced, he'll shut it off while he 
                  gets down to business. I'll leave it for five minutes. Let me 
                  know if the feed stops. If it's still going, I'll go in 
                  anyway. I'll just have to be as careful as I can." 
                  Gordon 
                  looked sceptical but could tell by the glint in his older 
                  brother's eye that he was not going to be put off from his 
                  course. 
                  "F.A.B., 
                  but hold off for a while." 
                  Gordon 
                  turned back to the door. He did not have long to wait. Mestari 
                  was still speaking. 
                  "No, my 
                  friend will not tell you his name or any of the secrets of his 
                  organisation until I tell him to. After all, that's what one 
                  of you will be paying for. I'm sure you wouldn't want your 
                  competitors to know for free what you will be paying good 
                  money to get." 
                  Again, 
                  there were general murmurings and nodding of heads to show 
                  assent. 
                  "However, 
                  what I can say is that once our business here is concluded, it 
                  will be my pleasure to take the successful bidder to see this 
                  magnificent aircraft 'in the flesh,' so to speak. But for now, 
                  it is time to open the bidding." 
                  With that, 
                  he clapped his hands twice. The live feed snapped off and the 
                  lights came on. Gordon ducked back into the body of the room. 
                  "John, go! 
                  He's turned it off." 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  The blond man's face was taut with intent but his eyes looked 
                  back steadily at his younger brother. “See you later, little 
                  bro.'" 
                  "John, 
                  just take care. We don't want anything to happen to you." 
                  "Don't 
                  worry, it won't." 
                  The line 
                  was cut and Gordon again turned back to watch through the 
                  crack. The bidding was going surprisingly slowly. Each of the 
                  groups of men seemed to be unsure of how to proceed in such an 
                  open affair. No one but Mestari and his men downstairs were 
                  armed and acts of intimidation and violence were out of the 
                  question. After a few minutes of lack luster bidding and 
                  response, Mestari raised a hand. 
                  
                  "Gentlemen, please. I cannot help but think that you are not 
                  taking this matter seriously." The crowd turned its attention 
                  to the kidnapper. “Out of respect to your country, to what I 
                  may call my 'Alma Mater,' I have brought before you, the cream 
                  of the criminal establishment in this land, an unparalleled 
                  opportunity to obtain the secrets desired by the entire world. 
                  And yet, here we are, and you cannot offer me more than a 
                  measly pittance for the secrets that your counterparts in the 
                  rest of the world would be falling over themselves to obtain." 
                  He fixed the audience with a glare through his spectacles. “I 
                  have to tell you gentlemen, that unless your offers improve 
                  radically, I will exercise the seller’s prerogative to take 
                  his goods elsewhere and you will have lost the opportunity of 
                  a lifetime. Now, shall we continue?" 
                  Once again 
                  the bidding began and this time the pace was fast and furious. 
                  Behind the door, Lady Penelope signed to Virgil and Gordon and 
                  the three of them withdrew into the room to confer. 
                  "Well, it 
                  seems that we had better act now before poor Scott becomes the 
                  property of a British criminal. Shall we begin, boys?" 
                  Before 
                  they could reply, a clamour went up from the auction room. 
                  Parker, who had replaced them at the door when they had 
                  retreated to confer, called back to them. 
                  "milady...somethin's 
                  'appenin'." 
                  As they 
                  hurried back to the butler's side, he opened the door a little 
                  wider. Mr. Price, while still on the main floor of the room, 
                  had moved to the right hand, opposite side of the stage from 
                  where the uninvited attendees were watching. In his hand was a 
                  gun that he must have managed to smuggle past the guards at 
                  the door. The gun was trained on Mestari and Scott. At various 
                  points around the edges of the room half dozen men had 
                  appeared, carrying automatic weapons that were trained on the 
                  other occupants of the room. 
                  
                  "Unfortunately, Mister Mestari," Price was speaking, "I'm 
                  afraid that we must bring your little gathering to a premature 
                  end." 
                  "I don't 
                  know why you're doing this Price, but you're making a major 
                  mistake." Mestari was glaring at his opponent. “Don’t think 
                  that you're going to get your hands on my prize by brute 
                  violence." 
                  "I am 
                  afraid that Mister Price sends his apologies as he was unable 
                  to be here this evening." 
                  The room's 
                  occupants watched in astonishment as "Mr. Price" reached down 
                  to the right hand side of his neck with his left hand and then 
                  literally ripped off his face. The features of another man 
                  were revealed beneath the latex mask, a man with short blond 
                  hair and very pale, in some lights almost white, blue eyes. 
                  "He has 
                  been 'unavoidably detained' by the World Police." The 
                  previously cultured English tones of 'Mr. Price' had been 
                  replaced by a noticeable American drawl. “You might as well 
                  surrender now, Mestari. We've already taken out your men 
                  downstairs and the building is surrounded by cars and police 
                  aerial forces. You've nowhere to run." 
                  "Oh, but I 
                  think I have." 
                  Mestari's 
                  quiet comment reached Virgil's ears just as chaos broke loose. 
                  All eyes had been watching the exchange between Mestari and 
                  the policeman, none had been observing Scott. At his last 
                  words, the kidnapper stepped back behind Scott and clapped his 
                  hand on his captive's back. 
                  Instantly, 
                  Scott pulled his gun from his belt and fired at the policeman 
                  and then turned and ran with Mestari towards the door where 
                  his friends were standing. Around the policeman, a cloud of 
                  white gas and smoke erupted. Many of the occupants turned and 
                  tried to flee from the room, falling over chairs, tables and 
                  each other in their haste to escape. Those in the vicinity of 
                  the smoke collapsed first to their knees and then to their 
                  faces and lay still. The armed men around the room fired 
                  rounds into the ceiling to try to get order but the fleeing 
                  criminals only moved more quickly to escape the room and their 
                  own arrests. 
                  Mestari 
                  thrust open the door to the small room and then came to an 
                  abrupt stop, nonplussed at finding four people standing before 
                  him. Scott, arriving an instant later, pulled to a halt beside 
                  him, his gun pointing at the small group. His face was blank, 
                  showing no sign of recognition. For a moment there was silence 
                  as each side regarded the other in shock. Virgil recovered 
                  first, his gun in his hand as he stepped towards the two men. 
                  "That's 
                  far enough, Mestari, stop right there. Scott, it's okay, we've 
                  come to take you home." 
                  The blank 
                  expression that covered Scott's face slipped as he shifted his 
                  gaze to Virgil and a flicker of recognition appeared briefly 
                  in his eyes. Then it was gone and the blank mask of 
                  indifference that had previously covered his face returned. 
                  His eyes were as cold as stone as he released another gas 
                  pellet from his gun. This one bounced off Virgil's shoulder 
                  and the almost instant cloud of gas enveloped Virgil, Lady 
                  Penelope and Parker. As Gordon saw the other three crumple to 
                  the ground and felt the gas begin to act on his senses, he 
                  jumped at Scott and tried to wrest the gun from his grasp. His 
                  mind shrieked in disbelief as his brother drove a fist into 
                  his abdomen, knocking the wind out of him. As he fell to his 
                  hands and knees, two joined fists came down on the back of his 
                  neck and the red haired sibling of the Tracy family knew no 
                  more. 
                    
                    
 
                  From his 
                  vantage point behind the door to the stairwell, John Tracy 
                  looked through the glass into the large open area where 
                  Thunderbird One stood. Only one of the guards was in sight, 
                  his back to the door as he paced away across the floor. 
                  Extracting an item from the belt at his waist, John clasped it 
                  securely in his left hand and then, holding his gun before 
                  him, silently opened the door and slipped inside. To his right 
                  by the wall, he could see the doors to the elevator that 
                  served this floor. To the left, a bank of controls that 
                  presumably operated the moveable, domed roof that presently 
                  covered the building and hid Thunderbird One from external 
                  view. 
                  His soft 
                  soled shoes giving no sound, John ran quickly towards the 
                  guard, aimed and fired. The silencer built into the gun 
                  ensured the noise was no more than a slight popping sound. As 
                  soon as the darts struck, the powerful drug within them took 
                  effect and the guard crumpled and folded to the floor. John 
                  scooted forward and caught him but unfortunately was not quick 
                  enough to stop the guard's weapon from clattering against the 
                  concrete floor. From behind Thunderbird One came a voice. 
                  "Bill, is 
                  that you? Is everything OK?" 
                  Cursing 
                  softly, John laid the supine form down on the ground and 
                  frantically looked around for a hiding place, but he was out 
                  of time. 
                  "Put your 
                  gun on the floor, Mister and raise your hands, now!" 
                  A hard 
                  faced guard was coming towards him, his weapon leveled and 
                  ready to fire. Dropping his gun, John raised his hands above 
                  his head, quickly moving the item in his left hand to hold it 
                  behind his fingers and hide it from view. 
                  "Hold your 
                  fire." 
                  "Back off, 
                  slowly." 
                  Carefully, 
                  John took a few steps until he was far enough away from the 
                  unconscious man that his friend was satisfied. Watching him 
                  carefully, the man approached and knelt on one knee by his 
                  comrade, checking his pulse with one hand. 
                  "He's only 
                  unconscious." John offered. “He’ll be fine in an hour or so." 
                  "It's as 
                  well for you that he is. I'd have ignored orders and killed 
                  you right here if he was dead. Now, turn around and head 
                  for..." 
                  He broke 
                  off and glanced down as a low moan came from the man on the 
                  floor. Recognising his chance, John whipped his hand down, 
                  hurled the contents at the ground in front of the guard and 
                  then did a rolling dive to the side, bounding to his feet and 
                  running for the cover of Thunderbird One. Taken by surprise, 
                  the gunman had no time to avoid the capsule that had exploded 
                  on contact with the ground, releasing a cloud of white gas 
                  that enveloped the two men. He gave one choking cough as he 
                  tried to rise to his feet, and then fell to the ground. 
                  John 
                  skidded to a halt underneath the body of Thunderbird One. 
                  Looking back, he saw that his ruse had worked and nodded in 
                  satisfaction. Taking a deep breath, he ran back to the nearest 
                  guard, caught him up in a tight grip and dragged him back into 
                  the stairwell. Pausing only long enough to take another 
                  lungful of clear air, he returned to the main room and 
                  retrieved the second guard. Extracting some pieces of strong, 
                  thin wire from another pouch on his belt, he tied them to the 
                  stairwell handrail by their wrists and ankles and then 
                  returned to the rooftop where the narcotic cloud had now fully 
                  dispersed. Quickly, he assessed the controls that operated the 
                  retractable roof and within seconds the dome was folding 
                  itself backwards, revealing a clear, starlit night. 
                  At the 
                  access hatch to the scout craft, John pressed his hand against 
                  the identity plate and keyed in the security numbers. Nothing 
                  happened. Frowning, he keyed them in again, more slowly this 
                  time, ensuring he made no mistake. Again, nothing happened. 
                  "John 
                  Tracy to Thunderbird Five." 
                  "Come in, 
                  John. What's happening?" 
                  "Alan, 
                  Scott's changed the security key on the access door to 
                  Thunderbird One. I can't get in." 
                  "What? Why 
                  would he do that? Is he there? Have...?" 
                  "Alan, I 
                  don't have time for all this." John's words were hurried as he 
                  turned away from the access hatch. “I can't fly Thunderbird 
                  One out of here if I can't get in, and Scott's downstairs with 
                  Mestari. I'm guessing he hasn't changed the code on the 
                  equipment hatch so I'm going to get the auto locator working 
                  again and then go back to the others. Tell Dad what's 
                  happening and I'll call again as soon as I can." 
                  "F.A.B., 
                  take care." 
                  Alan cut 
                  the line and John reached up to the security device for the 
                  equipment hatch under which he now stood, placed his hand on 
                  the identity plate and then keyed in the code. This time, a 
                  hatch on the underside of the craft opened and dropped down to 
                  the ground, revealing a short flight of steps molded into its 
                  inside surface. Quickly, he entered the craft, closing the 
                  steps behind him as the automatic motion detector operated the 
                  lighting system. Most of the portable equipment from the craft 
                  was still present, although it had presumably been inspected 
                  as some of it was no longer stored in its normal position. 
                  The auto 
                  locator device was on the opposite wall. Not only had it been 
                  turned off but it had also been partially dismantled. Groaning 
                  in exasperation, he turned to a nearby locker and extracted 
                  the tools required to carry out the necessary repairs. This 
                  would take longer than he expected. 
                  So caught 
                  up in his task was he that he registered neither the sound of 
                  heliplanes circling the building above him and the wail of 
                  sirens drifting up from the street below, nor the sound of 
                  running feet and of the pilot's access hatch being opened. The 
                  first indication he had that he was not alone was the 
                  thunderous roar of the VTOL rockets bursting into life. 
                  "What the 
                  blazes! What's going on?" 
                  As 
                  Thunderbird One lifted from the platform, John struggled to 
                  keep his balance. A loud explosion nearby resulted in the 
                  rescue craft being thrown into a steep, vertical climb. Thrown 
                  from his feet, John landed awkwardly against one of the 
                  portable pieces of equipment. His head struck against an edge 
                  and he fell into darkness. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 11 
                  As Gordon 
                  regained consciousness, he became aware of muted voices 
                  nearby. At first the words were jumbled, making no sense. He 
                  could only tell that although most of the voices seemed to be 
                  male, one was female. Even as the thought occurred, 
                  recognition came. The refined, cultured tones of the English 
                  aristocrat who was part of International Rescue, and the 
                  lower, gruff voice of one of his older brothers that brought 
                  with it a wash of comfort and familiarity. Virgil, Good, he 
                  was fine then. Gordon relaxed momentarily in relief and then 
                  was shocked back to full awareness as total clarity returned 
                  and he remembered what had happened in the room at the side of 
                  the stage. 
                  "Scott!" 
                  Gordon 
                  opened his eyes and sat bolt upright, or at least he would 
                  have done so if his body had not rebelled against him. As soon 
                  as he lifted his head more than a few inches, the back of his 
                  neck gave out a bolt of fire that caused him to moan in pain 
                  and stop moving. There was the sound of movement nearby as 
                  someone came to his side and wrapped an arm around his 
                  shoulders, helping him to sit up and lean back against a wall. 
                  "Gordon, 
                  thank goodness! I thought you were never going to wake up. Are 
                  you okay?" 
                  "Virgil, 
                  where is he?" Gordon looked up at his brother. “Where’s Scott? 
                  Is he here?" 
                  Virgil 
                  shifted his position so that he was fully in front of his 
                  brother, rested his hands on his shoulders and looked directly 
                  into his eyes. 
                  "Scott 
                  isn't here Gordon, remember?" Virgil's eyes darted to the side 
                  and there was a tiny movement of his head backwards. “It’s 
                  just you and me and Penelope and Parker, remember?" 
                  Gordon 
                  paused for a moment, confused, and then glanced over his 
                  brother's shoulder. At the other side of the room he saw Lady 
                  Penelope talking to the blond haired man who, while giving her 
                  part of his attention, was watching the two of them with 
                  clear, blue eyes. 
                  "Yeah, 
                  yeah I guess so. I forgot. So what happened?" 
                  "Don't you 
                  remember?" Virgil's face was clouded with concern now, 
                  uncertain how much of what his brother was saying was for the 
                  benefit of the stranger and how much was true. "Mestari and 
                  his 'friend' came through here and used gas against us to get 
                  away." 
                  "He used 
                  gas against you, but he slugged me over the back of the neck." 
                  Ruefully Gordon put a hand to his neck and massaged it, 
                  reminded now of the ache which had replaced the first bolt of 
                  pain he had felt on waking. “Brother or not, next time I see 
                  him I'm going to make him sorry." 
                  "He 
                  slugged you?" 
                  Virgil was 
                  stunned. He only remembered a cloud of gas erupting around him 
                  and then his senses reeling as he fell to the floor. When he 
                  had awoken along with Lady Penelope and Parker some time later 
                  and found Gordon still unconscious and showing no sign of 
                  waking, he had been concerned that the gas might have 
                  adversely affected him. He had not thought there might be 
                  another reason for his brother's continued unconsciousness. 
                  "Yeah, he 
                  slugged me, after he punched me in the stomach. Boy, is 
                  he for it when I catch up with him." 
                  "Think 
                  yourself lucky that's all he did to you." 
                  A quiet 
                  voice broke in on them and caused them to look up. The blond 
                  haired officer from the World Police had left Lady Penelope 
                  and come to join them. 
                  "Mestari 
                  usually makes a habit of killing those who oppose him. His 
                  buddy was mighty lenient, letting you live when you stood 
                  between his Master and freedom." He paused, assessing them 
                  keenly before continuing." Though if he's your brother, that 
                  might explain why you got away with your lives." 
                  "I didn't 
                  say he was my brother." As Gordon moved to stand up, Virgil 
                  caught him under one elbow and helped him to balance. 
                  "Virgil's my brother and doesn't like me getting into fights, 
                  but this time I've a score to settle." 
                  "You'd be 
                  better off taking your brother's advice.” The man's face was 
                  grim and serious." Mestari is bad news. Leave him to the 
                  authorities." 
                  "If you 
                  don't mind me saying so dear boy," Penny’s soft voice came 
                  from behind him, “the authorities don't seem to be doing a 
                  very good job of dealing with Mister Mestari. Would I be 
                  correct in thinking he has been eluding you for some time?" 
                  "We've 
                  been chasing him for a while yes,” the man turned to face Lady 
                  Penelope “but influential as you are Lady Penelope” and here 
                  he inclined his head politely to the young heiress “I don't 
                  think even you have the resources to be of any help in this 
                  affair, unless you have more powerful friends than it seems.” 
                  he finished, fixing the Tracy brothers with a hard stare. 
                  "As I have 
                  already told you Lieutenant," Lady Penelope smiled sweetly, 
                  "Virgil and Gordon are sons of an old friend of mine. They are 
                  visiting England for a short period and when they learned that 
                  I was determined to come here they insisted on accompanying me 
                  to keep me out of trouble. I really think that..." 
                  Penelope 
                  was interrupted by a tap on the door. It opened to reveal one 
                  of the men who had appeared in the auction room with a machine 
                  gun. 
                  
                  "Lieutenant, we've found two more of Mestari's men on the 
                  roof." 
                  "The 
                  roof?" 
                  The heads 
                  of Virgil and Gordon snapped around and their questions came 
                  at the same time. 
                  "What 
                  about Thunderbird One?" 
                  "Was there 
                  anyone else there?" 
                  The 
                  lieutenant looked at them quizzically. 
                  "Why? Were 
                  you expecting someone else?" 
                  The 
                  brother's mouths snapped shut and they looked at each other in 
                  indecision. Seeing he wasn't going to get a reply, the 
                  lieutenant turned back to the man at the door. 
                  "Well, you 
                  heard them. Was there anyone else?" 
                  "No sir, 
                  not exactly." 
                  "Not 
                  exactly? What does that mean?" 
                  "Well, 
                  someone must have been there. They were tied up in the 
                  stairwell. But there's no one there now." 
                  "You're 
                  sure? You searched the whole roof?" 
                  "We've 
                  searched the whole building sir. There's no one here now 
                  except for our own people and these four." 
                  "What 
                  happened to all the men at the auction?” Gordon was confused, 
                  how long had he been out? And where was John? 
                  "We caught 
                  them as they tried to leave the building. We've got a number 
                  of questions we'd like to ask them. What about the 
                  International Rescue craft?” The lieutenant turned back to his 
                  subordinate, “I presume Mestari and his buddy used it to get 
                  away?" 
                  "Yes sir. 
                  The heliplanes tried to shoot it down..." 
                  "Shoot it 
                  down?" 
                  "They 
                  tried to do what?" 
                  Virgil and 
                  Gordon looked aghast and Lady Penelope paled as she heard the 
                  words. The man shot them a startled look and continued. 
                  "But they 
                  missed and it got away. It took off so fast they couldn't get 
                  a fix on it. Air control haven't been able to trace it." 
                  "So he got 
                  away.” The blond lieutenant turned back to the waiting 
                  foursome and looked at them silently for a minute before 
                  turning back to his subordinate. "Alright officer, return to 
                  your post." 
                  The man 
                  saluted and withdrew from the room, leaving the five alone. 
                  "I'm 
                  sorry. It looks like your brother managed to take care of two 
                  of Mestari's men before getting caught himself. If he's lucky, 
                  Mestari might find out who he is and decide to ask your Father 
                  for ransom before he kills him.” The face of the policeman was 
                  softened by genuine regret as he addressed the brothers. “Let 
                  me know if he does, I'll do what I can to help." 
                  "Really, 
                  Lieutenant, we don't know what you're talking about.” Lady 
                  Penelope stepped astutely into the stunned silence before 
                  either Virgil or Gordon could reply. “As I have already told 
                  you, there are only the four of us here and ...." 
                  "We saw 
                  you entering the building next door, Lady Penelope. We know 
                  there were five of you.” The four exchanged uncertain glances 
                  and then stood silently, waiting for his next words. "You are 
                  a well-known figure Lady Penelope.” explained the lieutenant 
                  “and your car is quite...eye catching. Next time you go 
                  somewhere and don't want to be noticed, use something else. We 
                  wondered who your companions were when we saw them. When you 
                  told me about your 'old friend," Jefferson Tracy, it all made 
                  sense. Mister Tracy is one of the wealthiest people on this 
                  planet. We'd wondered if Mestari would offer anyone honest the 
                  chance of buying the International Rescue machine. With you 
                  hearing about the auction from your butler's former 
                  associates, it made sense for Tracy Enterprises to send along 
                  some representatives for back room negotiations.” The 
                  lieutenant turned back to the Tracy brothers who were wearing 
                  dumbfounded expressions. “That is what you're here for right? 
                  You and your other brother, Scott was it? The blond guy who 
                  was with you?" 
                  Virgil 
                  found his tongue at last. 
                  "You ...er 
                  ....you could say my Father has an interest in the machine, 
                  yes. But he would never agree to pay money to a criminal. We 
                  were going to try to 'persuade' Mestari to give up 
                  peacefully." 
                  
                  "Peacefully!" The lieutenant gave a snort of laughter “You 
                  certainly don't know much about the criminal mind do you 
                  Mister Tracy? Giving up peacefully is certainly not what 
                  Mestari or any of his kind would do. Like any rat caught in a 
                  hole he'll fight to escape. Remember that, it might save your 
                  life one day. And your Father might need to rethink his ideas 
                  about paying money to criminals or at least offering to. If 
                  Mestari does try for ransom, the minute your Father refuses, 
                  then your brother will be dead for sure. At least if he's 
                  willing to play along for a while it would give us a little 
                  time to do what we can." 
                  "What can 
                  you do?” Gordon had been silent so far but now he could hold 
                  back no longer. “You said you've been after Mestari for some 
                  time but you've not caught him yet. What makes you think you 
                  would be any more successful if he was holding one of my 
                  brothers hostage? If you couldn't catch him tonight when you 
                  knew he was here and had the building 'surrounded,’ how the 
                  hell do you plan to catch him when he's got the whole world to 
                  hide in?" 
                  "Mr. 
                  Tracy, please, this is not helping. If you'd just ...." 
                  "I won't 
                  just anything!” Gordon’s face was red with fury and his eyes 
                  flashed dangerously. “I’ve had enough of this. I'm leaving and 
                  I'm leaving now and you hadn't better try to stop me. You 
                  might think my brother's as good as dead but I don't and I'll 
                  be damned if I'm going to wait around here any longer. If I've 
                  got to search the whole damned world to find him, I will and 
                  no one's going to stop me." 
                  With that, 
                  Gordon pushed past the officer and stormed to the door, 
                  followed closely by Virgil. 
                  "Jeff 
                  Tracy has five sons. Three of them I know were here tonight. I 
                  wonder if I would be too far wrong in guessing that a fourth 
                  one was here as well." 
                  At these 
                  words Gordon and Virgil stopped in their tracks and whirled to 
                  face the officer who held up his hands apologetically and 
                  dropped his voice as he continued talking. 
                  "As 
                  brothers, you all have a fairly close physical resemblance to 
                  your Father. When I saw it and remembered the face of 
                  Mestari's 'friend’ I couldn't help wondering if maybe you had 
                  another interest in the business being carried out here 
                  tonight? One a little closer to home perhaps?" 
                  Their 
                  faces darkening in consternation Virgil and Gordon moved back 
                  towards the officer but before they could say anything, he 
                  quickly continued talking. 
                  "What you 
                  don't tell me, I don't know and my bosses aren't interested in 
                  guessing games, so I've nothing to tell them. However, 
                  assuming you have the right resources, if you were to go 
                  looking for your brother..." he paused and left the word 
                  hanging for a moment. “I don't think you'd need to search the 
                  whole world. Just part of it." 
                  Gordon 
                  marched back to the officer until they stood nearly toe to toe 
                  and glared into his face. 
                  "And 
                  what's that meant to mean?" 
                  "As an 
                  officer of the World Police I can't agree with you going to 
                  look for him yourself of course, but once you leave this room 
                  you are a free agent." 
                  He looked 
                  at Gordon with a question in his eyes. Gordon's eyes narrowed 
                  and he gave a brief nod in acknowledgement. 
                  "For your 
                  own good therefore, I can only advise you to give up any plans 
                  you may have of looking for your brother as 'private 
                  individuals’ and to let those 'with the right resources’ do 
                  the work instead." 
                  Gordon's 
                  face, which had calmed somewhat at the lieutenant's earlier 
                  words, flashed back to fury and he looked for one second as if 
                  he was about to hit the man. Virgil, however, stepped up 
                  beside his brother to lay a restraining hand on his shoulder. 
                  "Thanks 
                  for your advice. What would you advise us to do in the 
                  meantime?" 
                  "I'd 
                  recommend that you take a holiday and try to relax. Some place 
                  where you can avoid any more trouble. Make sure to steer away 
                  from any of the places where the more dangerous criminals hang 
                  out." 
                  "Such as?" 
                  "Well, I'd 
                  avoid Scandinavia right now. It's definitely not a healthy 
                  place to visit." 
                  
                  "Scandinavia is a big place with lots of attractions that it 
                  might be a shame to miss.” answered Virgil neutrally. “Can you 
                  be more specific?" 
                  "All of it 
                  in general, but above all else, I'd warn you away from Finland 
                  that's definitely a no go area right now." 
                  Virgil 
                  nodded and stepped back, dragging Gordon with him. 
                  "Thanks 
                  for the advice. We might just take it." 
                  Parker, 
                  who all this time had been standing silently in the 
                  background, listening but never interfering, opened the door 
                  and stood aside to allow his employer to pass. As she reached 
                  the doorway, she turned and graced the policeman with a smile. 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Lieutenant, you have been so helpful. I wish you luck in 
                  your endeavours." 
                  "Thank 
                  you, Lady Penelope." 
                  "Yeah," 
                  Gordon stepped up behind the heiress and held out his hand, 
                  "thanks." 
                  Smiling, 
                  the Lieutenant took the proffered hand and shook it. 
                  "My 
                  pleasure. Good luck." 
                  Gordon 
                  nodded in acknowledgement and stepped through the doorway. 
                  Virgil and Parker followed him out and the four headed towards 
                  the elevator car. Suddenly Gordon stopped and turned in his 
                  tracks to face the officer who was just turning away. 
                  "Say, 
                  what's your name anyway?" 
                  The man 
                  turned and grinned briefly at the young man. 
                  "Svenson, 
                  Lieutenant Adam Svenson." 
                    
                    
 
                  "John! 
                  Come in John. Answer, please!" 
                  Virgil 
                  stared helplessly at the face of his chronometer, willing it 
                  to change to show him the features of his blond haired brother 
                  but there was no response. 
                  "Where is 
                  he?" Gordon paced beside his older brother, “Why doesn't he 
                  answer?" 
                  The four 
                  of them had left the building as quickly as possible and were 
                  heading back toward Lady Penelope's car. As soon as he deemed 
                  it safe, Virgil had begun trying to contact John, desperate to 
                  know if his brother was safe. 
                  "I am 
                  afraid Lieutenant Svenson may have been right." Lady 
                  Penelope's soft tones came from behind them as they rounded 
                  the corner of the block where they had left the Rolls-Royce. 
                  "It looks as if Mister Mestari may indeed have captured John 
                  and taken him away with Scott in Thunderbird One. What a pity 
                  that the tracking device no longer works." 
                  The two 
                  brothers exchanged a glance then Virgil raised his wrist back 
                  towards his mouth. 
                  "Virgil 
                  Tracy calling Thunderbird Five. Come in, Alan." 
                  "Virgil! 
                  At last! Any longer and I was going to call you myself." The 
                  worried voice of their youngest brother carried to them 
                  clearly on the early morning air. “Have you got Scott?" 
                  "Alan I 
                  need you to locate John for me. Where does his chronometer 
                  signal say he is?" 
                  "Isn't he 
                  back with you?" 
                  "No. I 
                  don't have time to explain, Alan. Just tell me where he is." 
                  "F.A.B., 
                  Standby." 
                  There were 
                  a few seconds of silence as the youngest Tracy sibling 
                  initiated the search as requested. Then Alan's alarmed face 
                  appeared back on Virgil's chronometer. 
                  "Virgil, I 
                  don't get a reading for him at all." 
                  "He's not 
                  in the vicinity?" 
                  "He's not 
                  in the vicinity, he's not in London, he's not even in 
                  England!" 
                  Virgil and 
                  Gordon looked at each other as their brother confirmed Lady 
                  Penelope's suspicion. Now they had two brothers missing. 
                  Still, at least this time they would have a means of tracing 
                  them. However, even this hope was shattered at Alan's next 
                  words. 
                  "I've 
                  widened the search to cover the whole world. Virgil, there's 
                  no signal from John's chronometer at all. What's going on down 
                  there? Where's John?" 
                  By now the 
                  four had reached the car. Parker held the rear door open and 
                  Lady Penelope stepped elegantly into the machine, followed 
                  closely by Gordon and Virgil. Parker took his place behind the 
                  wheel and started the car. 
                  "Alan, I 
                  need to speak to Dad. Put me through to base." 
                  "What 
                  about John and Scott? Where are they?" Alan's voice rose in 
                  alarm at his brother's evasions. 
                  "Alan we 
                  don't have time for this. I need to talk to Dad now. Stay on 
                  the line and listen in but for Pete's sake put me through!" 
                  Alan's jaw 
                  set mulishly and Virgil saw the rebellion in his brother's 
                  eyes at his curt tone, but thankfully Alan nodded tightly and 
                  silently made the connection. After a delay of some seconds, 
                  Jeff's face replaced that of Alan in the chronometer. 
                  "Vigil! 
                  What the devil's going on there? Where are John and Scott?" 
                  Taking a 
                  deep breath, Virgil recounted the night's events to his 
                  Father. As his tale progressed and Virgil covered the 
                  encounter with Scott, his Father's expression grew more and 
                  more grim. When he admitted that the World Police had been 
                  unable to find either Mestari, Scott or John, he could hold 
                  back his agitation no longer. 
                  "Gone! 
                  Gone where? Alan!" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father?" 
                  "There's 
                  no trace of John's chronometer?" 
                  "No 
                  Father, he seems to have just vanished." 
                  "He can't 
                  have vanished! Wherever he is, he's with his brother. He's our 
                  only trace to Scott and we can't fail them. I want you to keep 
                  that trace for John going around the clock understood? He's 
                  got to appear somewhere!" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father, I understand." 
                  "Father?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Virgil?" 
                  "The World 
                  Police believe Mestari may be hiding in Finland." 
                  "Finland?" 
                  Jeff's face changed instantly, a sudden sparkle of hope 
                  appearing in his eyes. “What makes them think so?" 
                  Virgil 
                  completed his telling of the night's events, carefully 
                  detailing the nuances of the final exchange with Lieutenant 
                  Svenson. 
                  "And you 
                  think he was serious?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father. I'm certain he was trying to help. I trust him." 
                  "I hope 
                  you're right Virgil. His guesses about Scott's identity make a 
                  breach of International Rescue's security almost a certainty 
                  if you're wrong. For now we're just going to have to trust 
                  him. Our priority at the moment is finding Scott, John and 
                  Thunderbird One." Jeff activated the internal house telecom 
                  that would allow him to communicate with any other room in the 
                  villa. "Brains?" 
                  "Y... 
                  y...yes Mister Tracy?" 
                  Those in 
                  the Rolls-Royce exchanged puzzled looks, wondering what had 
                  sparked the change in Jeff's demeanor. 
                  "Those 
                  medical trials twenty years ago. Where did you say they were 
                  held?" 
                  "Uh, 
                  Australia, Britain and, uh, Finland, Mister Tracy." 
                  "Finland! 
                  And the scientist who invented the drug?" 
                  "Ian, uh, 
                  Ian Master, Mister Tracy." 
                  "Yes, Ian 
                  Master. He was an Australian you said?" 
                  "Uh, uh, 
                  yes sir." 
                  "He wasn't 
                  educated in Britain by any chance was he, Brains?" 
                  "Well, uh, 
                  I couldn't be sure Mister Tracy, not without, uh, not without 
                  checking." 
                  "Do that, 
                  would you Brains? Find out everything you can about him. 
                  Particularly everything you can about any links he had with 
                  Finland and any details about his present whereabouts." 
                  "Right 
                  away, Mister Tracy." 
                  "Virgil?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father?" 
                  "Where are 
                  you now?" 
                  "We're 
                  leaving London and driving back to my home, Jeff." Penny 
                  answered before Virgil could reply. “I feel a sudden need to 
                  visit Finland." 
                  "Not 
                  without me you don't." 
                  "Father?" 
                  "Virgil, 
                  Gordon, bring Thunderbird Two home as fast as you can. By the 
                  time you get here I'm hoping either Brains or our agents in 
                  Scandinavia should have come up with something more concrete 
                  for us to go back with." 
                  "But, 
                  Father, Scott and John need help now!" Gordon looked mutinous 
                  at the delay. 
                  "That's an 
                  order, Gordon! I know Scott and John need help but the two of 
                  you can't take on Mestari and his hoods by yourselves." 
                  "They 
                  wouldn't be alone, Jeff." 
                  "Thanks, 
                  Penny. Your help will be much appreciated. However, you will 
                  still return to base first." Jeff's voice rose as Gordon again 
                  started to object. “Virgil’s still not fully fit to fly 
                  Thunderbird Two. Knowing him, I guess he did some flying on 
                  the way over there," Virgil coloured as his Father's guess hit 
                  home, “so now he's already tired and once we've got Scott and 
                  John back there'll be Thunderbird One to bring home as well. 
                  We can't guarantee that either Scott or John is going to be 
                  fit to fly when we reach them. With Virgil already tired, it's 
                  out of the question for him to fly all the way home and, good 
                  as he is, I'm sure even Gordon would admit he couldn't fly 
                  both craft at the same time." 
                  The 
                  silence in the car confirmed that the logic was irrefutable. 
                  "Alan?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  sir." 
                  "I want 
                  you to concentrate on the World Army channels. Let me know 
                  about anything and everything that emanates from or mentions 
                  Finland, Mestari or anything else that may be relevant, 
                  understood?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father." 
                  "I also 
                  want you to keep a track of all of our signals for as long as 
                  this goes on, Penelope and Parker included. I've lost contact 
                  with two of my sons already. I'm losing track of no one else." 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  The 
                  communication links were cut and each turned to their allotted 
                  task. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 12 
                  When the 
                  numbness of unfeeling existence thinned and began to lift, the 
                  first thing of which John Tracy became aware was the 
                  unremitting pain that was his head. As he opened his eyes to 
                  get his bearings, the second thing he noticed was that he was 
                  blind. Completely, totally and utterly blind. There was no 
                  difference in the darkness that surrounded him whether his 
                  eyes were open or closed. Panicked he threw his arm out to 
                  grasp something, anything, to ground him from the feeling of 
                  falling into free space that immediately filled his body. With 
                  his eyes wide open, desperately seeking any light in the 
                  darkness, the blindness of darkness became the blindness of 
                  light as the automatic movement sensitive light mechanism of 
                  Thunderbird One's hold came into operation and his optic 
                  nerves were flooded by stimuli. 
                  Groaning, 
                  he threw himself onto his stomach to block out the stark 
                  whiteness. That proved to be a sad mistake. The sudden 
                  movement and change of position caused his head to throb as if 
                  all of the blood in his body had just concentrated itself 
                  above his neck. In addition, his brain was assailed by 
                  dizziness such that he felt his head was literally flying in 
                  circles around the inside of the craft. The combination of the 
                  two sensations was more than his stomach could bear and he 
                  barely managed to get his hands underneath to push himself up 
                  before his stomach forcibly heaved and ejected all of its 
                  contents onto the floor in front of him. As he had not eaten 
                  for some hours he dry heaved several times before the nausea 
                  passed. 
                  At the 
                  end, he knelt on all fours, eyes closed, with his head hanging 
                  down, panting for breath. The angle of his neck, however, only 
                  increased the pain and pressure in his head and with a groan, 
                  he forced his head horizontal. As the throbbing eased, he 
                  opened his eyes but immediately regretted the action as the 
                  walls of the storage bay danced around him, drawing close and 
                  then pulling away in some rhythmical, intricate dance never 
                  before seen by human eyes. Bemused, John watched for a few 
                  seconds, wondering how Scott would react to knowing that his 
                  precious Thunderbird was possessed by the spirit of a dancing 
                  hula girl but then quickly snapped his eyes shut again as his 
                  stomach began to threaten a repeat performance. Swallowing 
                  down the nausea, he concentrated on balancing on three limbs, 
                  moving one hand up to knock away the poker that was trying to 
                  bore its way into his brain. He winced and hissed as his hand 
                  came into contact with his skull. There was a fair sized lump 
                  almost directly above his right eye and the top of his hair 
                  felt stiff and hard while the under layers were damp and 
                  sticky. Bringing his hand down again he found his fingers 
                  coated in semi congealed blood. 
                  Oh great. 
                  Head wound, dizziness, nausea and possible concussion. Just 
                  great. Well, I guess it's time I contacted base and let them 
                  know the good news. 
                  Slowly and 
                  carefully he allowed himself to roll to one side until his 
                  back was resting against the nearby storage cage. Swallowing 
                  down the resultant wave of nausea he raised his arm and 
                  activated the communications section of the chronometer. 
                  "John 
                  Tracy calling International Rescue." 
                  He paused, 
                  wiping his sleeve over his face to remove the last traces of 
                  his illness. He sat quietly, closed his eyes and allowed 
                  himself to gradually relax, hoping to lessen the pain in his 
                  head. Just for a moment, with the quiet hum of the air 
                  circulation system in the background, he could imagine himself 
                  sitting in one of the lounging chairs around the pool at home, 
                  with his brothers splashing in the water nearby and the sound 
                  of the piano softly drifting down from above. Just as he fell 
                  asleep, a dribble of water ran down his face and he sat up to 
                  protect himself from the brother that was trying to disturb 
                  his rest. It took him a second or two to realise why he was 
                  sitting on the floor in Thunderbird One and another second or 
                  two to remember what he had been doing. Frowning, he wiped 
                  away the new streak of blood from the side of his face and 
                  called again. 
                  "John 
                  Tracy calling International Rescue. Come in, International 
                  Rescue." 
                  This time 
                  he tried to keep his arm in place to give him something on 
                  which to concentrate but this proved more tiring than he 
                  thought it would be and he let it drop while he waited for a 
                  response. He jerked awake as his head nodded sideways, unsure 
                  how long had passed and unsure whether he had received any 
                  response to his call. 
                  Darn it, 
                  get up, Tracy. Get on your feet. That'll keep you awake. 
                  Trying to 
                  keep his head as still as possible, he pushed himself forwards 
                  and then used his hands to lever himself upright. As he 
                  achieved the vertical, his vision was throbbing pink in tandem 
                  with the blood throbbing in his ears. Turning, he grabbed the 
                  edge of the basket and held on tightly until his head decided 
                  not to explode and the pressure dropped towards normal again. 
                  Breathing hard, he tried the communicator once more. 
                  "Calling 
                  International Rescue. This is John Tracy. Come in, please." 
                  The 
                  silence that met his call caused a tremor of alarm to settle 
                  in his stomach. Urgently, he changed his call. 
                  "Calling 
                  Thunderbird Five. Come in, Alan. What's going on?" 
                  Silence 
                  was his only reply. John's thought processes gradually woke up 
                  and his adrenalin levels began to climb. 
                  Oh for 
                  Pete's sake. Don't say the darned thing's smashed. 
                  Dropping 
                  his arm slightly, he struggled to focus on the chronometer 
                  properly. Failing to find the right distance immediately, like 
                  an old man with failing eyesight, he moved the watch backwards 
                  and forwards in front of his face. After a few seconds his 
                  eyes focused and the intact, undamaged face of the watch met 
                  his gaze. He examined it carefully but there was not even a 
                  scratch on it. 
                  "What 
                  the...? Now why the heck won't you work? Calling Thunderbird 
                  Five. This is John Tracy. Respond please." 
                  The 
                  continued silence that met his pleas finally convinced John 
                  that, for whatever reason, he was not going to be able to 
                  communicate with his family using his chronometer. 
                  "Well, I 
                  guess you're all on your lonesome, Johnny boy. Guess we'd 
                  better go find out what's happening in the big, bad world." 
                  Pushing 
                  himself away from the equipment cage, John half walked, half 
                  staggered to the entrance hatch of the equipment area. 
                  Operating the opening mechanism, he took his gun from his belt 
                  and cautiously stepped down the ramp that dropped from the 
                  underside of the rescue plane. As he reached the bottom, he 
                  stopped and stared around him. 
                  "Well, 
                  wherever you are, I guess you're not in London any more Johnny 
                  boy." 
                  
                  Thunderbird One stood in a large, rectangular, metal lined 
                  echoing space. The area was mostly empty, with only one or two 
                  vehicles parked at the far end. About thirty feet in front of 
                  the nose of the plane were tall, floor to ceiling doors, 
                  closed tight. John stepped out from under the belly of the 
                  craft and looked more closely at the spacing of the 
                  Thunderbird machine and the doors through which it must have 
                  come. 
                  "Gee whiz, 
                  Scott," John whispered softly. “Are you some pilot! There 
                  can't be more than a foot's clearance on either side of the 
                  wings. Even doped up you managed to get your 'bird in here and 
                  then turn it 'round once it was inside." 
                  John shook 
                  his head in disbelief of the skill of his brother and 
                  regretted the action instantly as his head took the movement 
                  as permission to fly in circles around his shoulders again. He 
                  staggered over to the metallic strut that supported the wing 
                  of the silver scout craft and allowed it to support him as 
                  well, as his head continued to spin. After a dozen seconds the 
                  wave of dizziness passed and he felt safe to lift his head. 
                  Releasing the pole, he took a few steps forward until he once 
                  more stood under the security panel for the access to the 
                  flight compartment. Grimacing against the pain and dizziness 
                  that he knew to expect, he reached up and again tapped the 
                  security code into the panel. Once again he was met by 
                  failure. 
                  Oh well, 
                  it was worth a try. 
                  Not overly 
                  surprised, he looked around him until he spotted what looked 
                  like an access door on the far side of the hangar. Making up 
                  his mind, he made his way, as quickly as he could and in as 
                  much of a straight line as he could manage, towards the door. 
                  Too much time had been lost already. He had to find his 
                  brother. The door, when he reached it, was another heavy, 
                  sealed metal door, somewhat similar to the security doors that 
                  he had passed through hundreds of times at the various 
                  military establishments that he had lived in or visited over 
                  the years. Fortunately, however, this door was not locked and 
                  as John operated the opening mechanism the doors slid open 
                  silently to allow him entrance to a series of quiet, empty 
                  passageways that lay beyond. 
                  Hefting 
                  his gun in his hand for comfort and in anticipation of what 
                  might come, he stepped through the opening and, for lack of 
                  any better choice, took the passageway that lay directly in 
                  front of him. Intent on his task, he did not notice a silent 
                  alarm blinking red on the side of the open door. 
                    
                    
 
                  Jeff 
                  turned as he heard footsteps coming up behind him. Brains and 
                  Tin Tin caught up with him as he waited at the top of the 
                  stairs leading down into Thunderbird Two's hangar. 
                  "Brains, 
                  have you got anything?" 
                  "Yes 
                  Mister, uh Tracy." The scientist handed him a sheaf of papers. 
                  “I’ve, uh, I've managed to find some things that might be 
                  helpful." 
                  "A 
                  location?" 
                  "I, uh, I 
                  believe so, Mister Tracy, or a...a...at least a possibility. A 
                  region of hills in northwest Finland. The details are in here. 
                  I'll, uh, contact you with anything else." 
                  "Good, 
                  Brains. Thank you." 
                  Jeff 
                  turned to the young Eurasian girl standing beside him. 
                  "And I've 
                  brought some food for everyone, Mister Tracy." 
                  "Thanks 
                  Tin Tin but somehow I don't think we're going to be much in 
                  the mood for eating." 
                  "Oh but, 
                  Mister Tracy, you must eat to keep up your strength." Tin 
                  Tin's words of protest spilled out before Jeff could continue. 
                  “Virgil and Gordon have not eaten since breakfast and it will 
                  be many more hours before you all come back from Finland with 
                  Scott and John. And besides," Tin Tin's almond shaped eyes 
                  looked up at him with a pleading expression, “We want to 
                  help." 
                  Looking 
                  down at her earnest face reminded Jeff that he was not the 
                  only one who was worried. Softening his expression, he smiled 
                  and reached out to take the large receptacle of food that she 
                  was holding. 
                  "Thanks, 
                  honey." With his free arm, he reached around her shoulders and 
                  pulled her to him in a comforting hug. “Don’t worry, we'll 
                  find them safe and bring them back, you'll see." Turning away, 
                  he started down the steps. 
                  "Brains, 
                  keep the others safe and keep an eye on the proximity alert. 
                  We don't want any unexpected visitors while we're away from 
                  home." 
                  "Yes, 
                  Mister Tracy." 
                  , Jeff 
                  made his way down the stairs and crossed the hangar floor to 
                  the small access door that sat in the middle of the huge, 
                  secret doors built into the side of the cliff that were used 
                  by the heavy rescue machine that normally lived in the hangar. 
                  As Jeff stepped out into the deepening twilight, the steady 
                  drone of Thunderbird Two's engines could be heard approaching 
                  from the northeast. Within moments, the large rescue craft 
                  appeared, flying low and steadily towards the landing strip. 
                  Using its VTOL jets, it manoeuvred over the landing strip so 
                  that it was facing back out to sea and settled gently on the 
                  runway as Jeff strode towards it from the cliff face. Just as 
                  he drew level with the craft, his chronometer vibrated with an 
                  incoming message. The distressed face of his youngest son 
                  caused his heart to sink further. 
                  "Alan, 
                  what's up, son?" 
                  "Dad, the 
                  hospital in Katherine has just advised that Doctor Brady died 
                  an hour and a half ago. He never regained consciousness." 
                  The burden 
                  of worry and fear that had been sitting on Jeff's heart for 
                  the last three days settled more firmly in his breast, 
                  threatening to force him down into the abyss of darkness and 
                  grief that lurked beneath his feet. Fiercely, he refused to 
                  yield and mentally tightened his grip on the only lifeline he 
                  had at the moment. Scott was not dead yet. Until he held his 
                  son's body, he would not give up on him. He forced himself to 
                  ask the next question. 
                  "Any more 
                  news of the other two?" 
                  "Mister 
                  Williams appears to be stable but unchanged. The London clinic 
                  reports Lord Silton's consciousness levels are still gradually 
                  increasing but at the moment, he hasn't woken up either." 
                  "Well I 
                  guess there's nothing we can do to help except wait and pray. 
                  Keep me posted if anything changes." 
                  Alan Tracy 
                  opened his mouth as if to say something and then thought 
                  better of it and closed it again. After a second he nodded 
                  tightly. 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  His eyes 
                  were bleak as he closed the channel. 
                  Jeff 
                  resumed his walk to the large, green Thunderbird where the 
                  door was open and Virgil, Gordon and Penelope stood waiting 
                  for him. As he approached, they exchanged concerned glances 
                  with each other. 
                  "Jeff, 
                  what has happened?" 
                  As Jeff 
                  climbed into the machine and settled himself in a seat, he 
                  gave them the latest news relayed from the space satellite. 
                  "Gee, I 
                  only gave him a tap. I never meant to kill him." 
                  Jeff's 
                  eyes shot up to find Gordon looking at him sadly, his body 
                  heavy with regret. 
                  "It wasn't 
                  your fault son. Don't you ever think that it was." Jeff was 
                  vehement in his statement as he leaned forward and gripped his 
                  son firmly by the shoulder. “The responsibility for the death 
                  of Doctor Brady lies with the crook who poisoned him in the 
                  first place. You were only defending your brother and you did 
                  nothing wrong. Do you understand me?" 
                  "Yeah, 
                  Gordon, that's a stupid idea," Virgil was standing by his 
                  younger brother now, “I mean all you did was punch him once 
                  and one punch from a pint-sized squirt like you couldn't have 
                  done that much damage." 
                  Virgil's 
                  attempt at humour went largely unnoticed, provoking only a 
                  small smile from Parker. Gordon appeared not to have heard and 
                  sat looking back into his Father's face. 
                  "I'm not 
                  letting you off on this one son." Jeff's voice was deep and 
                  serious as the ex-astronaut sat before his second youngest. 
                  “I’m not having you carry the guilt of this man's death around 
                  with you, do you understand? It's not your fault." 
                  For 
                  another second or so Gordon sat quietly looking back at his 
                  Father and then he broke into a smile and shrugged his 
                  shoulders. 
                  "I guess 
                  so, Dad." Turning back to the instruments of Thunderbird Two, 
                  he called back over his shoulder, “So, do we know where 
                  Mestari's taken Scott and John?" 
                  Jeff 
                  hesitated, not fully convinced by Gordon's answer but unsure 
                  whether to pursue the matter any further right now. Eventually 
                  he sighed, part in relief and part in resignation. This was 
                  something he would need to make sure was fully sorted but not 
                  now. Now he had to turn his attention to other things. He 
                  picked up the sheaf of papers that Brains had given him. 
                  "Head for 
                  Finland, Gordon. I'll tell you more in a while." 
                  Gordon 
                  manoeuvred the large green machine back down the runway 
                  towards the takeoff ramp as the other occupants of the craft 
                  settled in to wait as Jeff began to turn the pages. 
                    
                    
 
                  John crept 
                  along the passageways as silently as he could, but his 
                  footsteps echoed back at him off the metallic surfaces. There 
                  were many rooms and side passages. The rooms he checked were 
                  mainly empty with the exception of the odd table or chair. The 
                  complex had evidently been built to house many people but an 
                  efficient air circulation system hummed in the background and 
                  there was no dust. It was impossible to tell how long it had 
                  been since the complex had been populated or whether 
                  occupation was to be a future event. 
                  John 
                  couldn't remember how long he had been searching but he was 
                  rapidly growing tired and the pain in his head was not 
                  appreciating the continued activity. He didn't know where he 
                  had to go to find Scott. There were no maps and what labels he 
                  found on the doors of the rooms he passed were cryptic and 
                  uncommunicative. The complex had multiple levels and all the 
                  corridors in the same level were colour coordinated. As soon 
                  as he had stepped out from the hangar where Thunderbird One 
                  was located, he had entered a series of pale orange corridors. 
                  After some 
                  exploration that yielded nothing, he had descended a set of 
                  stairs to find himself on a level where he was surrounded by 
                  bright yellow. This level had been more extensive than the one 
                  above and required more exploration before he was sure that he 
                  had checked everywhere. Eventually, he had admitted defeat and 
                  descended to the current level, which was characterised by 
                  walls the colour of jade. From time to time he had to stop and 
                  rest for a few seconds and when he did so, he tried his watch 
                  but he could get no communication with the outside world. 
                  Finally, as he came to another junction of passages, he 
                  stopped and rested his throbbing head against the nearest wall 
                  and closed his eyes. 
                  This is 
                  hopeless. I'll never find Scott like this. Desperate beyond 
                  reason, he lifted his head and spoke to the ceiling. 
                  "God, if 
                  you're out there, I'd sure appreciate a hand right now. How 
                  about showing me which way to go, huh?" 
                  So far as 
                  he could tell, there was no answer. Sighing in resignation, he 
                  chose a passageway and commenced walking. He had gone only a 
                  few steps before he rounded a corner to be faced with another 
                  metallic security door, the first that he had encountered 
                  since leaving Thunderbird One. Hoping that this presented a 
                  change in his fortunes, he opened the door and stepped through 
                  to find himself in a corridor unlike those he had passed 
                  through before. This was rock lined, dank and badly lit. 
                  Indeed, this was more like a tunnel than anything. 
                  Perplexed, 
                  he paused to consider his options, and in the silence, he 
                  caught the faint murmuring of voices from the tunnel ahead. 
                  Gripping his pistol tightly, he started forward into the 
                  dimness. He had gone only a couple of dozen steps before the 
                  closed in feeling of the tunnel was lifted and he felt air 
                  moving around him. Putting out a hand, John groped for the 
                  side wall but was dazzled by the sudden eruption of light all 
                  around him. Startled, he flung his arm over his eyes to block 
                  out the light and, as he did so, felt the familiar tingling of 
                  his chronometer vibrating on his wrist. 
                    
                    
 
                  "So this 
                  researcher, Master, created this serum and then approached the 
                  World Government to see if they would endorse it so he could 
                  get it patented and make a fortune selling it to them?" 
                  "That's 
                  about the size of it, Virgil." 
                  
                  Thunderbird Two was cruising high above the Pacific, heading 
                  for the North American continent and then onwards across the 
                  Atlantic towards the massive European landmass. After giving 
                  directions to Gordon, Jeff had read out the findings of 
                  Brains’ investigations to the other occupants of the huge 
                  craft. 
                  "So when 
                  most of the guinea pigs either died or were seriously damaged, 
                  his work would have been totally discredited." 
                  "Exactly, 
                  Gordon, and in the scientific world, a shattered reputation is 
                  usually a death knell to anyone's career prospects." 
                  "So that's 
                  why there's no record of him for the next twenty years." The 
                  quiet voice of Lady Penelope added to the debate. “The poor 
                  man couldn't get anyone to take his work seriously after such 
                  a terrible mistake." 
                  "It would 
                  seem so, Penny. But I wouldn't waste too much sympathy on 
                  him." Jeff's voice was stiff with anger and disapproval. 
                  “Anyone can make a mistake but, hard as it is, it's not 
                  impossible to get over it. With the right attitude and hard 
                  work you can usually manage to convince someone to give you a 
                  second chance. No, this guy wasn't too keen to admit his 
                  mistakes. When the trials failed and his serum was 
                  discredited, he destroyed his lab and his notes and went 
                  underground. From the bits and pieces that the World Police 
                  can fit together this figure, 'Mestari,' appeared in the 
                  criminal world for the first time about a year later. For the 
                  ..." 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Five calling Thunderbird Two." 
                  Jeff 
                  leaned forwards and flipped the communications switch. 
                  "Go ahead, 
                  Alan." 
                  "Dad I'm 
                  getting a tracing signal from John's chronometer." 
                  Exclamations of relief came from the occupants of Thunderbird 
                  Two and Jeff held up his hand for quiet as his youngest son 
                  continued. “I’ve been trying to reach him for the last few 
                  minutes but I can't get any response." 
                  "Where's 
                  the signal coming from, Alan?" 
                  "From a 
                  low mountain range about thirty miles north of the settlement 
                  of Enontekio in Finland, Father, International map 
                  reference..." Alan's voice faded a little as he turned his 
                  head away to read from another screen. Those waiting in 
                  Thunderbird Two heard a startled exclamation and then his 
                  voice came back to them, agitated and slightly panicked. 
                  “Father, his signal...it's gone. It's just disappeared from 
                  the screen." 
                  "Recheck 
                  it Alan, quickly!" Jeff barked at the microphone. “We can't 
                  lose him again. Find it, boy!" 
                  John's 
                  relatives and friends hardly breathed as his youngest brother, 
                  far above the earth in the orbiting satellite, rechecked the 
                  sensitive equipment in front of him. From the speaker, they 
                  could hear him muttering as he worked. 
                  "Come on, 
                  where are you? Where are you?" and then finally, his voice 
                  heavy with despair, Alan came back to them. “I’m sorry, 
                  Father. It's gone. It's just vanished." 
                  "Did you 
                  get the exact coordinates before it disappeared?" 
                  "Not 
                  exactly, Father...but I can give it to you within about a ten 
                  mile radius" 
                  "Good. 
                  Give the coordinates to Gordon and keep monitoring in case it 
                  reappears." 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  
                  Thunderbird Two flashed northeastwards as Gordon increased the 
                  speed of the large rescue craft to the absolute maximum. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 13 
                  John 
                  barely had time to cover his eyes before a hand grabbed his 
                  arm and forced it down and behind his back. Before he could 
                  react, a hard blow landed on his other wrist, shocking the 
                  nerves into releasing the grip of the gun. Now unarmed, his 
                  other arm was also restrained and he was shoved forwards from 
                  behind. Nearly losing his balance, he stumbled into the light, 
                  struggling weakly against his captors until a vicious punch in 
                  his side caused him to keel over in pain. Only the hands 
                  twisting his arms behind his back kept him on his feet. 
                  As his 
                  eyes adjusted to the sudden brightness, he found himself in a 
                  large cavern, illuminated by a bright light hanging from the 
                  roof and decorated every so often by splashes of green paint 
                  on the walls. A large bruiser type was on either side of him, 
                  pinning his arms behind him. He could sense a third at his 
                  back. Across the cavern were two figures standing side by 
                  side. As he approached he made out one of them to be a middle 
                  aged, bespectacled man of medium height with thinning brown 
                  hair. Beside him was the unmistakable figure of Scott Tracy, 
                  still dressed in his International Rescue uniform that now 
                  appeared rumpled and dirty. Scott's chin and neck were covered 
                  in day long stubble and his skin appeared pale and ill. 
                  "Scott! 
                  Thank God!" 
                  John 
                  lurched forward, trying to reach his brother, but a cruel yank 
                  on his arms stopped him abruptly and sent sharp stabs of agony 
                  through his shoulders. The pressure applied to his arms left 
                  him bowed over at the waist, craning his neck to peer up at 
                  his brother. Scott was not even looking at John, his gaze was 
                  straight ahead, unblinking, apparently oblivious to everything 
                  happening around him. 
                  "Scott? Do 
                  you know me?" 
                  John's 
                  heart sank at the glassy appearance of Scott's face. There was 
                  no sign of recognition at all. 
                  "Oh, so 
                  you know my friend do you?" The brown haired man gazed at John 
                  with curiosity. “So who are you, hmm?" 
                  John 
                  glared at the man, hate and loathing rolling off him in waves. 
                  "What have 
                  you done to him? You're Mestari aren't you? Have you given him 
                  more of that filthy serum?" 
                  "You know 
                  my name and you've found out about my serum as well? Aren't 
                  you the clever boy? You may well come to regret knowing so 
                  much about me my friend." 
                  The man 
                  walked forward until he was directly in front of John and 
                  gazed steadily into John's eyes. Determined not to be 
                  intimidated, John stared back but what he saw in Mestari's 
                  eyes made him swallow in sudden fear as the hairs stood up on 
                  the back of his neck. Mestari reached out to run his fingers 
                  down the neck of John's black roll neck sweater, along one 
                  shoulder and down his arm. John tried to back away from his 
                  touch in disgust but was restrained by the fierce grips that 
                  were still forcing his arms behind him. 
                  "You're 
                  dressed the same as those other interfering gatecrashers we 
                  had to deal with." John's eyes widened slightly at the 
                  implication. “I suppose you were with them and then stowed 
                  away aboard my Thunderbird. How inconsiderate of you...and how 
                  very foolish." He turned away abruptly and started walking 
                  back towards Scott. “Bring him." 
                  The thugs 
                  on either side of John pushed him forward. He took a couple of 
                  steps and then faked a stumble, pushing against the man on his 
                  right to try to unbalance him. His guards, however, were 
                  evidently waiting for such a move and were quick to react. In 
                  seconds, John was firmly held again, his arms stretched out on 
                  either side of him. At the commotion, Mestari stopped and 
                  turned and now approached him with a mocking light in his 
                  eyes. 
                  "Don't 
                  think you can escape, my little pigeon. You walked into this 
                  trap and now you're caught. Struggling will only make things 
                  worse for you." 
                  At this 
                  moment, the chronometer on John's wrist vibrated again, as it 
                  had been doing intermittently for the last few minutes. This 
                  time however, one of the thugs had his hand over it as he 
                  restrained John and he started in surprise, drawing the 
                  attention of his overlord. 
                  "What's 
                  the matter with you?" 
                  "His 
                  watch. It moved." 
                  Mestari 
                  jumped to John's side and grabbed his wrist, holding it up so 
                  the watch was at eye level. 
                  "So, you 
                  have one of these toys as well do you? Complete with 
                  communications device I don't doubt." The man shot a look at 
                  John. “Who are you? Are you part of International Rescue as 
                  well?" 
                  Caught, 
                  with no way to escape, John had no answer and strove to make 
                  his face as blank as he could as he looked straight back at 
                  his captor, to betray as little information as possible. 
                  "Nothing 
                  to say? Well, we'll have to see what we can do about that. But 
                  for now..." 
                  He 
                  unclasped the watch, dropped it to the ground, set his heel 
                  against the clear face and then bore down with all of his 
                  weight, twisting his heel as he did so. The chronometer, 
                  although built to withstand shocks, knocks and pressure, was 
                  not built to withstand deliberate, malicious intent to 
                  destroy. The reinforced face shattered and the heel went 
                  through the mechanism until it reached the rocky floor of the 
                  cave beneath. John watched in dismay as the chronometer 
                  crumbled into little more than dust. 
                    
                    
 
                  The 
                  follow-up blow caught John by surprise as he was coming back 
                  to his previous position. Unable to maintain his equilibrium 
                  he rocked back on his heels and staggered, half turned away 
                  from his assailants. A well aimed kick caught him on his rib 
                  cage and propelled him into the wall of the cavern. Too weak 
                  and dizzy to save himself, he made full contact with the wall 
                  and sank to the ground with a loud groan. 
                  Mestari 
                  and his men had taken John deeper into the hewn passages, 
                  their path illuminated by cabled electric lighting in the 
                  roof. Scott walked alongside the criminal, ignoring everything 
                  and everyone, his face impassive. The path they took gradually 
                  descended into the strata until, after a short while, they 
                  came to the top of a steeply sloping rock incline at the 
                  bottom of which the ground flattened out. The incline ran 
                  along one side of the wall of what proved to be a fairly large 
                  cavern used for storage, as evidenced by a number of crates 
                  and boxes that were piled against the opposite wall and at 
                  various places around the cavern. 
                  From here 
                  the structure of the terrain changed, the rock appearing more 
                  porous. The passageways they traveled along were typified by 
                  walls pockmarked by holes and in a number of places, the walls 
                  resembled nothing so much as a sponge, pitted with numerous 
                  small caverns, ledges and tunnels, many above head height and 
                  opening into darkness. It was impossible to see how far these 
                  indentations in the rock extended and the small party did not 
                  dawdle. The path they followed was now marked by splashes of 
                  blue on the walls and some of the side routes that joined the 
                  main path were also marked in blue. From some of these John 
                  could hear the sounds of voices but they met no one. 
                  After some 
                  minutes walk, the party stopped in a cavern about the size of 
                  a large room and he was forced over to the far wall. Then the 
                  beating started. Mestari did not even give him a chance to say 
                  anything until he had taken a sample of the punishment that 
                  would reward him for failing to answer future questions. The 
                  three thugs took it in turns to strike him, two holding him 
                  while the third gave out the punishment. At first he tried to 
                  fight back but the grips on his arms were too tight and he had 
                  no option but the take the brutal blows. After the first few, 
                  the restraining arms were unnecessary as he was barely able to 
                  stand, never mind fight. 
                  The 
                  questions, when they came, centred around who he was, what he 
                  knew of Scott and International Rescue and who else knew he 
                  was there. His replies, when he gave them, had not been best 
                  judged to earn him friends. All they had earned him had been 
                  more punishment. 
                  Now, as he 
                  slumped, leaning against the wall fighting to draw oxygen into 
                  his damaged body, he knew that he would not be able to last 
                  much longer against this treatment. The right side of his face 
                  was badly swollen and his eye was partially closed. Blood ran 
                  freely from where his head had met the cavern wall on the 
                  several occasions when he was thrown into it and he was 
                  finding it difficult to focus. His body was on fire from the 
                  abuse that he had sustained. His chest hurt with every breath 
                  that he took and he did not doubt that he had multiple 
                  fractured, if not broken ribs. His abdomen was equally 
                  painful, speaking of internal damage that he did not want to 
                  think about. Clearly Mestari did not plan to keep him alive 
                  once he had the information he sought. 
                  John 
                  raised his head and sought the face of his brother. Scott was 
                  still standing by Mestari's side, as he had been since the 
                  beating began. He was not even watching what was happening but 
                  staring blankly at the wall of the cavern somewhere above 
                  John's head. 
                  "Scott!" 
                  John's 
                  voice was barely a croak as it passed his bruised and bleeding 
                  lips. His previous attempts to garner a response from his 
                  brother had all failed. This one did not look as if it would 
                  be any different. 
                  "Scott, 
                  you've got to snap out of it." 
                  "You're 
                  wasting what little time you have left." Mestari's voice was 
                  mocking and arrogant “He can't hear you, I've made sure of 
                  that. My serum turns him into my being, my possession. I am 
                  his Master and he will respond only to me. I suggest that if 
                  you want to preserve your worthless life, you tell me what I 
                  want to know. Now, I'll ask once more. Are you a part of 
                  International Rescue?" 
                  "Go to 
                  hell!" John's voice was filled with venom and hate. He forced 
                  himself up onto his knees and leaned against the wall, too 
                  weary to try to gain his feet. "You're a failure, Mestari. If 
                  you were any good at all you'd already have all the answers 
                  you want. Your serum's a failure and you're a failure as well. 
                  Go to hell. I'll tell you nothing." 
                  Something 
                  snapped in the brown-haired man's face. An enraged look filled 
                  his eyes and he glared at the blond astronaut. 
                  "Don't you 
                  dare say I have failed. I have achieved more success in the 
                  last five years than you would achieve in a score of 
                  lifetimes." 
                  "Success!" 
                  John spat out the word in derision, and ignored the trail of 
                  blood that dribbled from his mouth with the words. “Success! 
                  What success? You steal a potion that someone else invented 
                  and that has already killed ten men and..." 
                  "Someone 
                  else invented!" John's words were cut off as Mestari's eyes 
                  almost popped from his head. “Is that what they're saying?" he 
                  advanced towards John, stopping a short distance in front of 
                  him and glaring through his glasses. “Is it?" he demanded, a 
                  fleck of spittle propelling itself from his mouth with the 
                  words. “That I stole my OWN SERUM!" 
                  John 
                  blinked, enlightenment dawning slowly. 
                  "You? You 
                  are Ian Master? It's your serum?" 
                  "Master?" 
                  The use of his true name seemed to calm the man a little and a 
                  quiet chuckle escaped his lips. “Ian Master? Yes, that was my 
                  name." He turned and walked back to where Scott still stood, 
                  still as a statue. “That was my name, then, When they didn't 
                  recognise me, didn't see my true genius. Now I use the name my 
                  friends the Finns gave me, Mestari. Far more appropriate, 
                  don't you think?" 
                  "Mestari?" 
                  John frowned slightly, seeking the connection. 
                  "Oh, don't 
                  tell me, my little pigeon, that there's something you don't 
                  know?" Mestari's voice was mocking again, a cruel smile 
                  twisting his lip. “Don’t disappoint me and tell me that you 
                  don't appreciate the delicious foresight my parents had in 
                  naming me and that only my people here in Finland actually 
                  recognised?" 
                  John's 
                  brain worked slowly, dragging through the clues given him. 
                  Master, Ian Master, Mestari, Finland. Suddenly, his many long 
                  hours of learning languages in the isolation of Thunderbird 
                  Five came up with the answer. He almost laughed at the 
                  simplicity of it. 
                  "Master, 
                  Ian Master, Mestari. Master, Mestari. The word for 'master' in 
                  Finnish is 'Mestari.'" 
                  
                  "Yes,...master. And as you can see," Mestari gestured towards 
                  his men who were waiting quietly to one side, and then waved 
                  towards Scott, “here I am, the Master." 
                  "You're 
                  mad!" 
                  After his 
                  pronouncement, Mestari had stood with his arms outstretched 
                  for all the world, as if waiting for a round of applause. 
                  John's words hit him like a wave of cold water. The man almost 
                  gasped as they penetrated his hearing. 
                  "What did 
                  you say?" 
                  "I said 
                  you're mad." John repeated, the pain that permeated his body 
                  claiming his attention and blinding him to the effect that his 
                  words were having on the man who stood before him. “Your serum 
                  killed ten men and seriously damaged twenty more. You've 
                  robbed a bank, blown up a research station and shanghaied an 
                  International Rescue operative. The World Government will come 
                  down on you so hard there won't be enough left to scrape up! 
                  If you weren't mad you'd know it as the truth!" 
                  "The World 
                  Government haven't found me in ten years and they won't find 
                  me now. But just to convince you that I can do what I want..." 
                  He took out a gun from the pocket of the jacket he wore and 
                  turned to Scott. 
                  "Take 
                  this." 
                  Slowly, 
                  Scott turned his head and looked at the man. His eyes focused 
                  and traveled down to the gun held out to him. As John watched, 
                  Scott reached out and took the gun and stood, awaiting further 
                  instructions. Mestari turned towards John, an unfathomable 
                  look in his eyes. 
                  "You have 
                  nothing you want to tell me?" 
                  Unable to 
                  speak, with a feeling of dread slowly creeping up his spine, 
                  John shook his head. 
                  "Point the 
                  gun at our friend here." 
                  The words 
                  were like a shout in the quiet of the cavern. John watched 
                  aghast as Scott's hand began to move upwards. 
                  "No, no," 
                  he breathed in disbelief as he realised what was intended. 
                  "You see, 
                  my little pigeon, our friend here is really all I want. You 
                  are just surplus to requirements so to speak. I cannot let you 
                  leave here, surely you understand that?" The tone of his voice 
                  was that of a teacher reasoning with a student but the cold 
                  glitter in his eyes betrayed the depth of his madness. “So, as 
                  you are not willing to help me at all, I must dispose of you." 
                  Scott's 
                  arm was still lifting slowly, but very slowly, almost as if he 
                  was held back from doing as he was bid. As John looked across 
                  at his brother's face, he was startled to see small beads of 
                  sweat starting to appear on Scott's forehead. His hand, 
                  holding the gun, was shaking, as if under great tension. It 
                  was almost as if Scott was fighting within himself. 
                  "Scott, 
                  no." John's voice was barely a breath as he watched his 
                  brother. 
                  "Well? Get 
                  on with it." Intent on watching John's reaction, Mestari had 
                  not noticed that his instruction had not been immediately 
                  carried out. “Point the gun at him." 
                  John 
                  looked on in despair as his brother's arm bent at the elbow, 
                  bringing the gun to a horizontal position, and slowly began to 
                  track towards him. 
                  "No Scott, 
                  no, don't do this. It's me." John watched his brother's face, 
                  desperately willing his brother to hear him. His heart leapt 
                  in his breast when he caught a change in Scott's eyes, as if a 
                  barrier had lifted. Instead of the cold, blank expression that 
                  had been there before John was sure that he saw turmoil in his 
                  brother's eyes, confusion as his eyes clearly focused on the 
                  gun and then tracked across to where John knelt against the 
                  wall. As hope erupted in his chest, John forced his abused 
                  body to move and stumbled to his feet. “Come on, Scott, come 
                  on, you're there. I know you can hear me. Don't do this." 
                  Startled, 
                  Mestari glanced at John and then quickly looked back at Scott. 
                  The beads of sweat were obvious now and were coalescing into 
                  small rivulets that were starting to run down his face. It was 
                  evident that a struggle was going on in the body of the young 
                  man, a struggle to throw off the chain of control that held 
                  him. 
                  "No, you 
                  are mine!" the words were sharp and edged with disbelief. “You 
                  listen to my voice, not to his. I am your master, not him. 
                  Point the gun at him." 
                  Alerted 
                  that all was not well, the henchmen began to move out of the 
                  silent stances they had taken when their leader had begun to 
                  question John. Uncertain what to do, they took a few steps 
                  forward, tightening the circle around their captive. 
                  "No. Leave 
                  him, I will handle this." The eyes of Mestari glittered 
                  dangerously as he motioned sharply to his men. Exchanging 
                  glances, they hesitated for a moment and then shrugged and 
                  stepped back, clearing the path between Mestari and his 
                  captive once more. 
                  "Point the 
                  gun at our friend and get ready to shoot him." 
                  The sweat 
                  continued to flow down Scott's face, his hand continued to 
                  tremble, but the gun began to move more quickly. Higher and 
                  higher his arm came until the gun was trained fully on the 
                  horrified figure of the blond young man. As the barrel settled 
                  on target and Scott's forefinger came to rest on the trigger 
                  John saw a look of horror fill his brother's eyes, a horror 
                  that, could he but see it, was reflected in his own face. 
                  "No, don't 
                  do it, Scott, don't do it." 
                  Coolly, 
                  Mestari turned to regard him, a calculating smile on his lips. 
                  "If you 
                  want to live, tell me what I want to know." 
                  Aghast, 
                  John stared at his tormentor. He had no illusions. He knew 
                  that Mestari did not intend to let him live. But he was 
                  certain that, for whatever reason, the soul of his brother was 
                  free to see and observe what his body was being forced to do, 
                  but was helpless to do anything about it. The thought that 
                  Scott would be forced to shoot him down in cold blood and that 
                  he would have to live with that for the rest of his life 
                  filled John with horror and despair. Assuming Scott lived 
                  through this ordeal and somehow came to be released from the 
                  thralls of this demonic drug, John knew that he would not be 
                  able to live with himself for having shot his younger brother. 
                  Shooting 
                  another look at Scott, John started as he caught a sudden 
                  movement in Scott's eyes as they flicked suddenly from him to 
                  the depths of the cavern. Suddenly, as clear as daylight, he 
                  realised the only course open to him, desperate and hopeless 
                  though it was, it was the only way he could see to ensure that 
                  his death did not come at the hands of his brother. Without 
                  warning, he ducked and ran towards the far end of the cavern. 
                  His change from wounded prisoner to fleeting deer was so 
                  sudden his guards were caught flatfooted and were too slow to 
                  stop him as he dodged past their arms. 
                  "Stop 
                  him!" 
                  Mestari's 
                  howl filled the cavern but it was cut short by a thunderous 
                  roar as the gun discharged. The bullet caught John high and 
                  flung him to one side. At that particular part of the cavern 
                  there was a drop in the floor level, caused by an ancient 
                  upheaval in the rocky layers. His body struck the wall and 
                  then dropped three feet to the lowered cavern floor. 
                  Mestari 
                  looked sharply at Scott but the young man's face was impassive 
                  again, any emotions he felt hidden behind the stony mask. 
                  Clicking his fingers to summon his men, Mestari stalked across 
                  the cavern to the lip of the dropped level. The still figure 
                  of the failed escapee lay in the shadows. 
                  "Check 
                  him!" 
                  Barely 
                  were the words out of Mestari's mouth before Scott dropped 
                  lightly to the lower area. He approached the still form and 
                  knelt on one knee beside it, reaching out a trembling hand to 
                  seek a pulse on the pale neck. His back turned to those 
                  waiting behind, the agonized expression that filled his face 
                  went unseen by his captors. 
                  "Is he 
                  dead?" 
                  The words 
                  cut the gloom and covered a muffled sound that came from the 
                  kneeling figure. Seconds elapsed as two wills warred within 
                  the captive's body, as each strove to dominate. 
                  "Answer 
                  me! Is...he...Dead?" 
                  "Yes." 
                  With the 
                  utterance of that single word, the battle of wills ceased and 
                  the expression that had filled Scott's face vanished, the cold 
                  mask of the automaton falling fully back into place. When the 
                  figure of Scott Tracy rose and turned to meet the gaze of the 
                  one who sought to dominate him, there was no trace left in his 
                  features to show that the true and original character of Scott 
                  Tracy had ever been present. Stiffly he strode to the ledge, 
                  rested his hands upon it and pulled himself up to the higher 
                  level and then stood stiff and silent, awaiting instructions. 
                  When Mestari swept past him with an imperious word of command 
                  Scott Tracy followed him like an obedient slave without a 
                  single backward glance. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 14 
                  Scott was 
                  caught in a nightmare that felt as if it had no end. The 
                  darkness that had surrounded him for so long was back and for 
                  once he welcomed it. For what seemed like an eternity, he had 
                  been striving to see, to feel, to be part of the world once 
                  more but after what he had just experienced, he allowed the 
                  darkness to claim him again without so much as a struggle. He 
                  no longer knew how long he had lived in this limbo of 
                  existence. Was it a week? A month? He could not tell and for 
                  now, he did not care. 
                  He had 
                  shot his brother! He had shot John! He, Scott Tracy, the 
                  eldest of the Tracy brothers, had shot one of his younger 
                  siblings, one of the closest people to him in the world. One 
                  of those whom he would give his life to protect! 
                  He had 
                  held the gun in his hand. He could feel it. For maybe the 
                  first time since this whole nightmare had begun, he had 
                  actually been able to feel something, a physical item, cold 
                  and hard and brutal in his hand. He had come back from the 
                  darkness and seen John's broken face in front of him, bleeding 
                  and hurt. He had seen the pleading in John's eyes, pleading, 
                  for what? Mercy? Had he been pleading for mercy from his 
                  brother? Pleading for his life? Scott did not know. He could 
                  recall only the voice, the voice that had come to dominate him 
                  and control him. The voice telling him to take the gun. And he 
                  had taken it, and pointed it at John. 
                  He had not 
                  wanted to shoot him. God knows he had not wanted to. He had 
                  fought against his own nerves, his own muscles until the heat 
                  released from the battle had caused his body to break out in 
                  sweat from the exertion. Every thought, every energy he could 
                  summon he had directed towards the hand that held the gun and 
                  the arm that was gradually moving it upwards to take his 
                  brother in its sights. He had looked at his brother, seen by 
                  John's face that he realised that Scott was fighting, doing 
                  what he could to resist the insistent voice that was 
                  controlling his body. He had watched as John staggered upwards 
                  to his feet. Ye gods, there was so much blood tracking all 
                  down his face, coming from his head and his mouth. How much 
                  punishment had he taken before Scott had come back to himself 
                  and taken in the scene before him? How much other damage had 
                  there been to the rest of his body that he had not been able 
                  to see? How long had he stood by and done nothing while his 
                  brother was beaten, not ten feet away from him? How much had 
                  John understood? How long had he been calling out to Scott for 
                  help? Surely he must have thought that his brother did not 
                  care? That his brother had deserted him? 
                  He could 
                  not stop it. He had been slowing the movement of the gun as 
                  much as he could but when that voice had come again the little 
                  strength he had to resist had weakened and the movement had 
                  quickened. He had known then that he would not be able to stop 
                  himself shooting his brother when he was told to do so. John 
                  had known, he saw it in his eyes when he looked at him. John 
                  had known that he would die that day at the hands of his 
                  eldest brother. That last ditch attempt to run had been all he 
                  could think of. 'Run John, run. Run, get away. Don't let me do 
                  this to you.' He would have given his life to have been able 
                  to speak at that moment, to have been able to beg his brother 
                  to go, to run. John had understood. He had tried but it had 
                  not been enough. When Mestari shouted, the last shred of 
                  control had been ripped away from Scott and his finger had 
                  closed on the trigger. At the last minute, he had tried to 
                  jerk the gun off target but he had been too slow, and it had 
                  not been enough. 
                  If he 
                  could, Scott Tracy would have thrown back his head and howled 
                  in rage and despair. But he could not. He was trapped inside 
                  his own body, unable to move or talk of his own volition. Able 
                  only to think. And think he did. He thought of the stillness 
                  of the normally tall, lithe form of his blond-haired brother 
                  as it lay in the dirt at his feet. As it lay still where it 
                  had dropped after sliding down the cavern wall, the eyes 
                  closed, unmoving behind the lids. He thought of the paleness 
                  of the skin of his brother's neck, one of the few parts of 
                  exposed skin that was not already darkening with bruising from 
                  the beating he had sustained. He thought of his own hand, 
                  shaking from the battle he fought within himself, reaching out 
                  to rest on the neck to find the pulse and finding... 
                  Scott tore 
                  his thoughts away from the scene, unable to bear the thought 
                  of how he was going to tell his Father and his family when he 
                  saw them again, for he would see them again. With that 
                  thought, Scott Tracy found the inspiration that he needed. He 
                  found the target to focus on, something other than the 
                  darkness and the numbness that had filled his senses until 
                  now. John had come. John had found him. Somehow John had found 
                  him. That meant there had to be hope. The rest of his family 
                  could not be too far away. They would be looking for him and 
                  he would be ready when they came. Now he had to concentrate on 
                  taking back his body from the automaton that was using it. 
                  Gradually, 
                  Scott did a mental survey of his senses, assessing what he 
                  could feel or sense. At first there was nothing, just the 
                  blackness of the limbo that he already knew but gradually, as 
                  he concentrated, he became aware of a regular shaking, a 
                  vibration coming from his feet. He could feel his feet as they 
                  met the floor, faintly, very faintly, as if his whole lower 
                  body had fallen asleep on him. But he could feel it. He was 
                  walking. Encouraged he concentrated on his leg muscles and was 
                  relieved when after a few seconds he began to perceive the 
                  rhythmical contraction and relaxation of muscles as his legs 
                  paced forwards but disappointingly, no matter how hard he 
                  tried, he could not seem to affect the movement. He could not 
                  slow it or speed it up, it just continued. 
                  Turning to 
                  other areas, Scott could just about sense the brush of his 
                  fingers against material and reasoned his arms must be hanging 
                  at his sides. Concentrating on his arm muscles, he found he 
                  could just force a small amount of movement into his arms so 
                  his hands began to swing weakly, causing an increase in the 
                  brushing sensation meeting the nerves on his hands. Trying 
                  again, he was almost certain that he managed to get his 
                  fingers to contract. He could feel the soft touch of his 
                  fingernails against his palms. 
                  Relief 
                  swept over him as Scott realised this state of limbo was not 
                  permanent. He could feel more now than he had been aware of 
                  before, and he was gaining a small amount of control over his 
                  hands. Things were changing. Buoyed up with hope, he turned 
                  his attention to his other senses. 
                  Hearing 
                  provided the most information. Earlier, he had only been able 
                  to hear the voice of his captor, giving him orders and 
                  controlling his body. Even though he had seen John's lips move 
                  he had been unable to detect any sound. Now, however, the 
                  muffler that had fallen over his senses appeared to be 
                  weakening. As he listened he could hear footsteps, faint, as 
                  if coming to him from a distance or through a partition, but 
                  becoming clearer with every passing second. Multiple 
                  footsteps, scrunching on an uneven, hard floor that reflected 
                  the sound. Echoes came back to him, resounding off nearby 
                  surfaces, multiplying the effect. 
                  The 
                  darkness that surrounded Scott was dissipating. As he thought 
                  about it, he was amazed that he had previously given no 
                  thought to the fact that he was effectively blind. His 
                  progress seemed to have been steady and unwavering and it was 
                  only now, as the darkness around him became muted into a 
                  lighter shade of dark grey, that he realised that he had no 
                  idea where he was or what his surroundings were. As his 
                  thoughts were suddenly flooded with the automatic fears of 
                  this realisation, he felt a sudden pressure on his left arm 
                  and the vibrations from his legs and feet ceased. 
                  "Sit." 
                  The single 
                  word came at him from the ether and before he had time to 
                  think about it, he became aware of a change in his 
                  orientation. Nerves along the backs of his legs and his 
                  buttocks informed him that he was now seated on a hard surface 
                  and he felt the muscles in his lower back tightening to hold 
                  him upright. 
                  "Leave 
                  us." 
                  Footsteps 
                  moved away and Scott felt the gentle movement of air across 
                  his cheek as a door closed. 
                  
                  "Buffoons!" The word was loaded with derision and contempt. “I 
                  don't know why I hired them. They couldn't keep a budgie in a 
                  locked cage." 
                  Scott 
                  would have jumped if he could as a flicker of colour crossed 
                  the blanket of pale grey that was now his sight. Desperately 
                  concentrating, he sought to make out more but further details 
                  eluded him. 
                  "They will 
                  be the first to go when I have the power I deserve." The voice 
                  continued on from a distance, straining slightly as if its 
                  owner was stretching to reach something. There was the 
                  clinking of a number of glass items knocking together and a 
                  jolt on Scott's left arm, just above his elbow as something 
                  long and smooth knocked against him. Scott barely noticed, his 
                  attention distracted by the blanket of grey as it dissolved 
                  into a wispy mist that danced and wove in front of him, 
                  tantalizing him with glimpses of colour and definition that 
                  hovered behind the curtain of obscured sight. 
                  "Soon they 
                  will recognise me for what I am. Soon they will see the genius 
                  of my work. My work!" A loud crash accompanied the 
                  phrase as a door was banged shut. “I am not a thief! I have 
                  stolen nothing! What need have I to steal someone 
                  else's work? no one is on a par with me. no one!" 
                  The voice 
                  was further away now and the sound of several containers 
                  banging together gave evidence of the state of mind of the 
                  speaker. 
                  "They were 
                  fools! All fools! It was my chance to shine. My chance for my 
                  work to be seen on the world stage after years of research. 
                  And what did they do? What did they DO?" another bang echoed 
                  through the air as Scott tried to will messages of movement 
                  through his shoulders and upper arm muscles. “They TRIPLED the 
                  dose! TRIPLED it!. And they wondered why it did not work!" 
                  The sound 
                  of several items being dropped into a container came from 
                  Scott's left and then footsteps, as the voice approached where 
                  he sat. 
                  "All my 
                  work, all my study, wasted, gone for naught. And my name 
                  disgraced, made a laughing stock! Well, now they will see. Now 
                  they will know that my serum works, and works well!" 
                  A hand 
                  roughly grabbed Scott's left wrist, lifted his arm up and 
                  banged it down on a flat surface for emphasis. As a second 
                  hand pushed up his sleeve Scott switched his attentions solely 
                  to the fingers of his right hand and concentrated on 
                  developing the movement that had already begun in them. 
                  "You are 
                  the beginning my friend, only the beginning. Brady was a weak 
                  willed fool. He did not have the gumption to play the game on 
                  a world stage. He accomplished his task and now I am well rid 
                  of him." 
                  The fine 
                  mist finally evaporated, leaving Scott sitting on a stool, at 
                  the side of a table, in a room set up as a laboratory. From 
                  the corner of his vision, Scott saw the owner of the voice 
                  turning away from him to take something from a container on 
                  the table. 
                  "Once the 
                  powers of this world understand that even the secrets and 
                  agents of the great International Rescue cannot stand against 
                  my serum then they will see the potential I hold. The World 
                  President himself will not be safe. Those interfering 
                  busybodies interrupted my auction in London. It is a shame," 
                  there was a pause as the man concentrated on his task for a 
                  few seconds, holding something up to the light with both 
                  hands, “I would have liked to honour the country that gave me 
                  my home for so many years. But, no matter." 
                  One hand 
                  replaced something on the table as Mestari turned back to 
                  Scott. There was an object in his right hand but Scott, try as 
                  he might, could not shift his field of vision from the wall 
                  directly opposite where he sat. “I’m sure the warlords of the 
                  Asiatic states will be willing to pay handsomely for your 
                  machine and for the information you can give them." 
                  A hand 
                  gripped his left wrist again and pulled it forward, extending 
                  his arm slightly and the other hand came to rest on his 
                  upturned lower arm. 
                  "Of 
                  course, their serums will not be as painless as mine." A sharp 
                  prick in the skin of his arm told Scott what Mestari had been 
                  holding in his right hand. “But at least you'll be well used 
                  to needles by then, won't you, my friend." 
                  The thumb 
                  of the scientist rubbed the injection site roughly to disperse 
                  the injected material as he withdrew the needle. 
                  At that 
                  instant, the door of the room crashed open and Mestari jumped 
                  to his feet. 
                  "What is 
                  going on? How dare...?" His voice faded into silence as his 
                  mouth dropped open. 
                  "Take your 
                  filthy hands off him!" 
                  "No, this 
                  cannot be!" Mestari took a step forwards, his eyes wide with 
                  disbelief. “You are dead!" He took a half step backwards and 
                  started to turn towards Scott. "You said he was dead!" 
                  A fist of 
                  solid bone rocked into his face and knocked him off his feet 
                  and back against the wall where he staggered and slumped 
                  sideways as his eyes glazed slightly and lost their focus. The 
                  voice that met his ears was rough with disuse. 
                  "I lied." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 15 
                  Scott held 
                  onto the edge of the table he was leaning against as if his 
                  life depended on it. He had forced his body's muscles to help 
                  him to stand and had managed to launch the punch at Mestari 
                  but the follow through momentum had nearly toppled him. At the 
                  last moment, he had managed to twist at the waist and throw 
                  his weight towards the only support within reach. As he stood, 
                  leaning against the table and trying to persuade his legs to 
                  cooperate with him, an arm locked around his shoulders, 
                  lending him balance and support. 
                  "Scott. 
                  Scott, are you alright?" 
                  His 
                  brother's voice was in his ear but Scott stood with his head 
                  hanging down, unable to move or to reply. Swiftly, the 
                  pressure on his shoulders was increased and he was turned 
                  around by force until he was half leaning against the table. A 
                  hand came into view and tilted his head upwards. 
                  "Scott, 
                  can you hear me? Do you know who I am?" 
                  Scott 
                  looked into the worried face of his brother and tried his best 
                  to force a grin onto his face. The result was more a grimace 
                  than a grin but the change of expression coupled with the 
                  obvious awareness in Scott's eyes caused the younger brother 
                  to release the breath he had been holding in a loud sigh. Not 
                  daring to risk nodding his head, for fear that if he succeeded 
                  he might not be able to raise it again, Scott blinked slowly. 
                  Then, as his brain processes caught up, he did a rapid visual 
                  examination of the man before him. His gaze took in the badly 
                  swollen face, the closed eye and the trails of dried blood 
                  that trailed from hairline to chin before coming to rest on a 
                  sticky, shiny patch standing out on the black jumper. 
                  
                  "John...Shot." 
                  John's 
                  face broke into a smile of relief. 
                  "It's 
                  okay, Scott, I'm fine. The bullet clipped the top of my 
                  shoulder. The cave wall did more harm. You were nearly out of 
                  sight when I came to. Now, can you walk?" 
                  With more 
                  awareness of his muscles every second, Scott risked a shake of 
                  the head at the same time as another word. 
                  "No." 
                  John's 
                  face fell slightly, then he smiled again. 
                  "OK, so 
                  I'm going to have to help you, no problem. Now, let's get you 
                  sat down for a minute." 
                  John stood 
                  close to his older brother and wrapped one arm firmly around 
                  his waist. 
                  "We're 
                  going to move two steps to your right, OK?" 
                  Carefully, 
                  John moved to the side, bringing his brother with him. Scott 
                  managed to force his legs to move just about enough to aid his 
                  brother and he was soon sitting back on the stool at the side 
                  of the table. As John began to withdraw his support, after 
                  making sure that his brother would be safe to remain upright, 
                  his attention was caught by the rolled up sleeve on Scott's 
                  left arm. Alarmed, he caught Scott's wrist and held his arm 
                  still, bending to examine the trace of blood from the fresh 
                  injection site. Quickly, he scanned the rest of the arm, his 
                  keen sight picking out traces of other puncture marks. His 
                  face paled and he looked up into his brother's face. 
                  "He used 
                  more serum on you?" 
                  It was 
                  barely a question and Scott blinked tiredly. Now that he was 
                  sitting down again, he was aware of a familiar numbness 
                  starting to creep through his body. 
                  
                  "Recently?" 
                  "Just." 
                  John cast 
                  a venomous glare over his shoulder at the figure that was 
                  stirring against the wall but said nothing. Reaching to his 
                  belt, he unzipped a small pouch and extracted the device given 
                  him by Lady Penelope. He turned back to his brother with a 
                  tight smile as he placed it on the table. 
                  "Well, 
                  it's a good job I came prepared then isn't it?" 
                  He dragged 
                  a second stool out from under the table and straddled it, 
                  taking Scott's left hand in one of his own. 
                  "I guess 
                  you're well tired of needles right now, big brother but I'm 
                  afraid I've got one more for you." No reply came from Scott 
                  but under his hand John felt Scott's muscles tense and a weak 
                  jerking movement as Scott tried to pull his hand free. He 
                  looked up to find a pair of slightly wild eyes fixed on the 
                  outstretched arm and an expression of uncharacteristic, barely 
                  restrained fear on his brother's face. John's heart pulled as 
                  he beheld the vulnerability before him and he reached up a 
                  hand and gently touched Scott's cheek to get his attention. 
                  "Hey 
                  Scott. Scotty boy, it's me." He kept his voice low and calm 
                  but was unprepared for the start of alarm that crossed Scott's 
                  face when the back of his fingers made contact. “It’s okay, 
                  Scott, it's just me, John." 
                  Scott's 
                  eyes flicked back to John and were caught by his brother's 
                  concerned gaze. 
                  "That's 
                  right, Scott, it's me. You know me, don't you?" 
                  John 
                  watched in consternation as Scott looked at him without 
                  apparent recognition and then breathed in relief as the 
                  flashback faded and his brother's expression began to clear. 
                  As the confusion lifted Scott's arm became still. 
                  "That's 
                  it, Scott, take it easy, relax. You know I won't hurt you. 
                  It's John." John left his fingers on Scott's cheek for a 
                  second more to reassure him and then allowed his hand to drop. 
                  “It’s okay, Scott. It's an antidote to the serum, Brains says 
                  it will help." Seeing his brother was fully aware again, John 
                  returned his attention back to the device on the table.” I 
                  need to get this into you and then we can get out of here." 
                  Steadying 
                  his hand on Scott's arm, John rested the tip of the hypodermic 
                  against Scott's skin but before he could break the skin, a 
                  moving weight landed on him from behind, knocking him sideways 
                  along the table. 
                  "NO! NO! 
                  He is MINE! You shall not have him." 
                  From the 
                  corner of his eye John caught a glimpse of his attacker as he 
                  fell to the floor and landed heavily with the weight of the 
                  other bearing down on him. 
                  'Mestari!' 
                  Curses flowed through John's mind as he fought to dislodge the 
                  man who was now perched on top of him. 'Damn him! I should 
                  have tied him up when I had a chance. There's no way in hell 
                  he's getting his hands back on Scott. I'll kill him first!' 
                  John 
                  redoubled his efforts to get free but although obviously 
                  taller and stronger than Mestari, he had been taken by 
                  surprise and was hampered by the damage to his shoulder. More 
                  serious than he had given Scott to believe, the wound was 
                  severely restricting his use of the arm. 
                  Scott 
                  watched helplessly as Mestari pinned his brother to the floor 
                  on his back and rained down punches on him. Try as Scott 
                  might, he could not shake off the renewed paralysis that had 
                  claimed his legs and was deadening his arms into numbness. 
                  Mestari 
                  changed his tactics and fixed both hands around John's throat. 
                  Desperate to release himself from his attackers grasp, John 
                  brought both legs up hard and fast and drove his knees into 
                  Mesatri's back. The sudden attack caused the man to arch 
                  backwards in pain, releasing his grip. Seeing his chance, John 
                  drove forward with all his might with his uninjured arm, 
                  catching the rogue scientist under the chin and sending him 
                  sprawling sideways. 
                  John 
                  clambered to his feet, looking around him for a weapon but he 
                  was too slow. Rolling sideways Mestari grabbed the stool on 
                  which John had been sitting and brought this up into John's 
                  legs. Instantly his knees buckled and John fell across the 
                  table, knocking a dozen different flasks and containers of 
                  various sizes and shapes to the floor, where their contents 
                  began to mix together in a slimy, nauseating mess. One thing, 
                  however, did not fall. John's right hand landed against a 
                  solid object a little larger than his hand. Automatically, he 
                  grasped it and, as a hand fell on his shoulder and dragged him 
                  around to face his attacker again, he brought his arm around 
                  smartly, catching Mestari at the temple. The scientist was 
                  unconscious before he hit the floor. 
                  John leant 
                  against the table for a few seconds to catch his breath and 
                  control the waves of pain and dizziness that were assaulting 
                  him before bending to check for a pulse. Having found one he 
                  managed to extract some wire from the container on his belt 
                  and awkwardly tied the man's hands behind him. Moving lower he 
                  used more wire to restrain Mestari's ankles and then, with his 
                  good arm, dragged the unconscious body back against one of the 
                  table legs, and supported him there with his legs while he 
                  used the remainder of his wire supply to secure him against 
                  the far end of the table, where he would be slightly hidden 
                  from the door when it opened. 
                  Happy 
                  there would no further interruptions from their enemy, John 
                  made his way back to Scott, who was watching with worried eyes 
                  from the stool. 
                  "John, You 
                  okay?" 
                  John's 
                  near inability to use one arm had not escaped his older 
                  brother and Scott wanted nothing more than to examine the 
                  patch of blood on his brother's shoulder. Unfortunately, he 
                  was now totally unable to feel his arms. 
                  "I'll 
                  survive." John's words were curt and clipped, betraying the 
                  fatigue and pain that was now permeating his whole body. 
                  “Let’s get you sorted, then we need to find our way back to 
                  Thunderbird One and get the hell out of here." 
                  He picked 
                  up the hypodermic from the side of Scott's arm, to where it 
                  had rolled when he had lost his grip on it earlier. Selecting 
                  part of the muscle running down the inside of Scott's arm, he 
                  quickly injected his brother. Rubbing the injection site as he 
                  withdrew the needle, he looked back up at his brother's face. 
                  "There you 
                  go, Scott, now all..." 
                  The words 
                  died in his throat. Scott's eyes were wide and alarmed again 
                  but they were looking straight ahead, not at John. 
                  "Scott? 
                  Scott what's wrong?" John glanced around the room but could 
                  see nothing amiss. Returning his attention to his brother, he 
                  was dismayed to see a growing expression of fear covering his 
                  face. He grasped Scott's shoulder in alarm and shook it 
                  slightly. “What’s wrong, Scott? Talk to me!" 
                  Slowly, 
                  Scott's eyes came to focus on his brother and a look of what 
                  John could only interpret as despair filled their depths. 
                  "John, 
                  don't leave." 
                  
                  Nonplussed, John stared at his older brother. 
                  "Of course 
                  I'm not going to leave. I've only just found you. WE are going 
                  to leave, together." 
                  Slowly, 
                  Scott shook his head, struggling to speak. 
                  "No. Dark, 
                  so dark." 
                  Perplexed, 
                  John looked around. The lights were full on, the lab was 
                  illuminated. What was Scott talking about? Then, with a 
                  dreadful certainty, John looked back at his brother. Scott's 
                  eyes, although looking towards John, were glazed over and 
                  Scott's face was impassive and immobile once again, as it had 
                  been when John had first seen him. 
                  "Scott! 
                  Scott!" Alarm coursed through John and he reached forward, 
                  waving his hand in front of Scott's eyes. There was no 
                  response. Abruptly, he gripped Scott's shoulder with the hand 
                  of his good arm and shook it hard. “Scott! Can you hear me? 
                  Answer me, dammit!" 
                  Instantly, 
                  Scott's eyes focused on John. His mouth opened but the one 
                  word uttered caused John's flesh to creep in horror. 
                  "Master?" 
                  Stunned, 
                  John sat with his mouth hanging open for a second before he 
                  managed to gather his thoughts. Carefully, forcing down the 
                  growing panic and schooling his voice to the level controlled 
                  tone used in the midst of the worst rescues, he picked his 
                  words and addressed his brother again. 
                  "Scott, do 
                  you know me?" 
                  "You are 
                  my master." The voice was level and flat, unemotional. The 
                  voice of a mindless automaton. No flicker of recognition 
                  showed in Scott's eyes, which stared straight back at John. 
                  John 
                  thought quickly. He could not waste any more time. More than 
                  enough had been spent already fighting off the attack of 
                  Mestari. His friends might return at any moment and John was 
                  in no condition to fight them off as well. John stood and 
                  crossed to the door which he had closed on his entrance to the 
                  room. Carefully opening it, he stood so he was hidden from 
                  view to anyone outside and listened carefully. Hearing 
                  nothing, he risked a glimpse down the passage. All was still 
                  and there was no one in sight. Returning to his brother, he 
                  took Scott by the elbow to help him to stand. 
                  "OK, 
                  Scott, let's go." 
                  Much to 
                  his amazement, Scott rose immediately and without effort, 
                  standing still as a statue before his younger brother. John 
                  shook his head in a mixture of dismay and amazement at the 
                  complete control the drug had over his normally strong willed, 
                  older brother and then his lips quirked in a sudden smile as a 
                  thought occurred to him. 'Shame we couldn't use some of that 
                  potion on Alan sometimes, it sure would be useful when he's 
                  being brattish.' 
                  The 
                  thoughts of his family's faces brought John swiftly back to 
                  the present and, his face settling into grim determination, he 
                  crossed back to the door, pausing only briefly to ensure that 
                  Scott was following and not sparing a single glance for the 
                  unconscious Mestari lying where he had been left. As the two 
                  brothers silently left the room, neither was aware that the 
                  glutinous puddle of spilled chemicals had begun to bubble and 
                  smoke. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 16 
                  As quickly 
                  and quietly as he could, John led his brother back down the 
                  tunnel he had followed him through a short time before. 
                  Crossing the cavern where his interrogation had taken place, 
                  John suppressed a shudder and kept his eyes averted from the 
                  area where he had been beaten. A step behind him, Scott 
                  silently kept pace, his face calm and impassive, showing no 
                  reaction to the many concerned glances thrown at him by his 
                  younger brother. 
                  The large 
                  cavern was clear of inhabitants and John swiftly led them back 
                  into the system of caves and porous passages that preceded it. 
                  They were fortunate and encountered no one although, once 
                  again, John could hear the faint sound of voices reverberating 
                  out of some of the side passages as the two brothers passed 
                  the openings. They had been traveling through the passages for 
                  some minutes when a sudden gasp behind him caused John to stop 
                  and turn to check on his older brother. Scott was bowed over, 
                  supporting himself with his right arm braced on the wall and 
                  his left pressed against his thigh. Hurrying back to his side 
                  John rested one hand lightly on Scott's back to get his 
                  attention and was shocked to feel the heat radiating through 
                  his brother's clothes. 
                  "Scott, 
                  what's wrong?" 
                  There was 
                  no response from his brother but John could feel shudders 
                  coursing through the body beneath his hand. Scott was 
                  breathing heavily, taking in large gulps of air and holding 
                  them for seconds at a time before releasing them, his eyes 
                  squeezed shut in pain. 
                  "Scott?" 
                  John dropped to a crouch beside his brother, looking up into 
                  his brother's face. “Scott, can you hear me?" 
                  Scott did 
                  not answer but he raised his left hand, blindly reaching out 
                  towards his brother. When his hand found John's shoulder, it 
                  latched onto the strong muscle block, the fingers digging in 
                  convulsively as more shudders ranged through his body. 
                  "Okay, 
                  Scott, okay, take it easy. I'm here." John stood again, 
                  reaching his right arm around Scott and locking it around his 
                  waist. “Come on, let's get you sat down." 
                  Scott gave 
                  no indication of having heard or understood, continuing to 
                  gasp and shudder beneath John's arm but as John tried to lower 
                  Scott to the floor, he met only resistance, his brother 
                  refusing to move from his bowed over position. Just as John 
                  was considering trying to drape Scott over his shoulders and 
                  carry him onwards, a loud klaxon echoed through the 
                  underground passageways, the suddenness of its alarm causing 
                  John to jump in shock. 
                  "Damn! 
                  They must have missed us." John looked frantically up and down 
                  the passage, fearing pursuit would find them immediately but 
                  for now, there was no one in sight. From what he remembered, 
                  there was still some distance to go in these passageways 
                  before they would have cleared what seemed to be the inhabited 
                  portion of the cave system. The dizziness, pain and sheer 
                  exhaustion that had been with him since his beating he had so 
                  far managed to push to the back of his mind, in his 
                  desperation to get Scott away. However, even this short break 
                  in the pace had allowed sufficient time for those sensations 
                  to assail him again and he was already having to concentrate 
                  on standing up. Add to this the sudden indisposition of his 
                  brother and it made their recapture certain if they attempted 
                  to continue with their present course. They had no choice. 
                  They must hide. 
                  
                  Desperately, he looked around him. The passageway was empty, 
                  barely wide enough for two to walk abreast. The side passages 
                  were out of the question as most were obviously inhabited. 
                  Rubbing the back of his neck to relieve the pain and stress, 
                  he lifted his head as he desperately tried to think what to 
                  do. His gaze fell on one of the recessed ledges that ran along 
                  just above head height at this part of the tunnel. Quickly 
                  stepping to the side of the tunnel, he clambered up onto a 
                  rock outcropping so that he could see over the lip of the 
                  ledge. It looked better than he had dared hope. The ledge went 
                  some way back into the darkness, further than he could see and 
                  increased in height as it went backwards. It was almost a 
                  cavern in its own right. There would definitely be room for 
                  them both if he could get them up there. Stepping back, he 
                  stood facing his brother. 
                  "Scott, 
                  look at me!" 
                  He had to 
                  raise his voice to make himself heard above the raucous noise 
                  of the klaxon and used his best NASA command tone, hoping that 
                  the serum in his brother's bloodstream would make him 
                  compliant for the next few minutes. Fortunately it seemed to 
                  work. Scott's head came up and pain glazed eyes locked onto 
                  John's face. John bent his knees slightly and laced his hands 
                  together about a foot off the floor in front of him, the 
                  fingers of his right hand lending support to the much weakened 
                  fingers of the left. 
                  "We've got 
                  to hide. I'll give you a help up onto that ledge." 
                  There was 
                  a moments hesitation and then Scott straightened, put his foot 
                  into the mounting stirrup made for him and launched himself at 
                  the wall. The added height given by the push John gave to his 
                  foot enabled Scott to throw his arms over the ledge and then 
                  to drag the rest of his body over. As soon as he could see 
                  that Scott was safe, John jumped at the wall, used the rock 
                  projection as a boosting step and managed to get his right arm 
                  and shoulder over the edge. As he landed, his damaged left arm 
                  jarred against the rock, causing pain to explode through his 
                  arm, chest and neck. Frantically, he tightened his hold with 
                  his right arm but he could feel himself starting to slip 
                  backwards towards the tunnel as the pain from his injuries 
                  threatened to overwhelm him. 
                  Suddenly, 
                  a hand reached over and hooked itself under his right arm, 
                  hoisting him further onto the ledge. Kicking his feet, John 
                  managed to gain some purchase on the uneven wall with his toes 
                  and pushed upwards as hard as he could. A second hand grabbed 
                  his jumper and more power was applied to drag him over the 
                  ledge. John gasped in pain as his damaged body was dragged 
                  over the rock and he felt the first hand shift its grip to his 
                  hip to pull the lower half of his body upwards. His centre of 
                  gravity passed the top of the ledge and his built up momentum 
                  carried him onwards, landing heavily on his right side. 
                  Unfortunately, the slope in the floor was steeper than he had 
                  thought on first observation and he continued to roll, barely 
                  registering that a pair of arms were locked around him and 
                  another body was rolling with him. Ceiling followed floor, 
                  followed ceiling as the two brothers rolled together down the 
                  slope and landed up with a resounding thump against a solid 
                  wall. 
                  In the 
                  tunnel below, no sooner had the last vestige of the Tracy 
                  brothers vanished over the lip of the ledge than a half dozen 
                  burly men, and a number of women, all dressed in scruffy, 
                  military style clothing, came trotting around a bend in the 
                  tunnel and passed the place where the two brothers had stood 
                  only moments before. Not a single eye was lifted to the ledges 
                  running along the channel and the alarm klaxon, still 
                  reverberating through the tunnel system, hid the noise of 
                  rolling bodies and disturbed stones that came from the hiding 
                  place. 
                  John 
                  opened his eyes and looked around him. A little of the light 
                  from the tunnel made it into this recess but it was still dark 
                  and heavily shadowed. His whole body ached fiercely, each part 
                  of his torso and limbs reminding him of the various hurts he 
                  had acquired over the last few hours. Remembering his brother, 
                  John tried to sit up to better take stock of the situation 
                  only to find that his arm and leg were pinned to the ground, 
                  small rocks and stones uncomfortably digging into the 
                  underside of his limbs. Turning his head sideways, John was 
                  alarmed to find the still form of his older brother lying next 
                  to him, pinning him to the floor. 
                  "Scott? 
                  Scott, are you OK?" 
                  John eased 
                  himself free and then leant over his brother's body. Scott's 
                  eyes were closed, his face covered in sweat. Alarmed, John 
                  shook his brother's shoulder, called his name, tapped his 
                  cheek, but all to no avail. All of his attempts to get a 
                  response failed miserably. Sitting back on his heels to think, 
                  John took a moment to register the sudden silence that fell as 
                  the klaxon ceased its remorseless screaming. Sighing at the 
                  peace that followed, John began to slide his uninjured arm 
                  under Scott's shoulders and then stopped abruptly as the 
                  steady rhythm of pounding feet began to reach him from the 
                  tunnel. 
                  Quickly 
                  but gently, lying Scott down again, John slid down next to 
                  him, hugging the floor with his body and dropped his head, 
                  turning his face to monitor his brother as he waited in the 
                  dimness. He rested one arm on his brother's chest, close to 
                  his face, ready to cover Scott's mouth if he showed any signs 
                  of reviving at the wrong moment. The running feet came closer 
                  and soon passed the entrance, traveling from left to right, 
                  coming from the caves where he had rescued Scott, and heading 
                  up the tunnel, towards the area where Thunderbird One had been 
                  left. John waited until the line of heads had disappeared and 
                  the echo of their feet had died away before he moved. After 
                  quickly checking on his brother again, John extracted a small 
                  torch from another of the pouches on his belt and moved away 
                  into the back of the recessed area, looking for another way 
                  out or somewhere they could hide. 
                  Ducking 
                  his head to avoid bashing it off the roof, he followed the 
                  wall as he carefully progressed into the gloom. The cavern was 
                  asymmetrical, the nearest wall running smoothly from ceiling 
                  to floor and continuing on across the back of the cavern, 
                  while at the far side there was a gap in the darkness where he 
                  expected the wall to turn back towards the tunnel. Cautiously 
                  edging his way forward, John found a twist in the cavern with 
                  a small set back area, almost like a separate cave joined to 
                  the side of the main opening. If he had not been inching 
                  around the walls step by step he would never have found it as 
                  it was well back into the blackness of the cave, entirely 
                  hidden from the weak light sifting in from the tunnel. Here as 
                  well, all of the walls were pock marked and perforated by the 
                  holes that characterised these strata and there were still 
                  other, mini tunnels breaking the wall surface at various 
                  points, but all were too small for a human to fit into. There 
                  was no other way out of this area apart from the small 
                  entrance from the larger recess. 
                  John 
                  returned to his brother's side, raised him to a sitting 
                  position and then slid in behind him, propping Scott up 
                  against his chest while he slid his arm further around Scott's 
                  chest so that he could lift him. Struggling a little, he 
                  regained his feet, dragging his brother upwards with him. John 
                  was not sure if Scott was completely unconscious as, although 
                  his head lolled forward onto his chest, he seemed to be making 
                  some small attempt to support himself, his legs stumbling and 
                  dragging along beneath him as John half carried, half dragged 
                  him through the bottleneck into the smaller opening. Laying 
                  him down near a corner, John checked him over as best he could 
                  in the limited light available. In the starkness of the 
                  torchlight, John was taken aback by his brother's appearance. 
                  Besides the rough day old stubble and the pale, sickly 
                  appearance of his skin, dark shadows were starting to appear 
                  under his eyes and the only real colour in his face was in his 
                  cheeks, which appeared flushed. Resting the backs of his 
                  fingers against Scott's forehead John was not surprised at the 
                  heat he found. Moving his hands down to Scott's torso, he 
                  found the rest of his body was still very hot and every so 
                  often small tremors flashed along his frame, causing his 
                  muscles to contract and relax in quick succession. His pulse 
                  was fast, much faster than John was happy with but there was 
                  nothing he could do about it here. 
                  Passing 
                  his hands gently but rapidly over Scott's body, John checked 
                  for any damage that might have been caused in their 
                  precipitous entry to the cavern but fortunately Scott seemed 
                  to have escaped unscathed. Shaking his brother and calling his 
                  name evoked no response and, after doing what he could to make 
                  Scott comfortable, John turned to assess his own situation. 
                  Sitting 
                  down beside Scott's head, John held the torch between his 
                  teeth and, with his right hand, gently tried to pry the torn 
                  fabric of his jumper away from his left shoulder. He hissed in 
                  pain as the drying blood that caked the garment tore at the 
                  skin around the wound and he felt the leaking of warm liquid 
                  over his fingers. The agonising, shooting pain which had 
                  nearly immobilized him as he tried to struggle up here out of 
                  the tunnel had gradually been reducing to a steady ache but 
                  now the pain threatened to return as he tried to check the 
                  damage done to his arm. A particularly sharp pain caught him 
                  by surprise as his finger slipped into the wound in his flesh 
                  made by the bullet and he had to bite down on the torch to 
                  keep from shouting out as a tongue of fire shot through his 
                  shoulder. Breathing as deeply as he was able around the torch, 
                  John rested his head against the cavern wall, waiting for the 
                  pain to pass before continuing his examination. A few minutes 
                  later it was clear that the damage did not appear as bad as he 
                  had initially feared. Bloody, painful and for the moment 
                  debilitating yes, but the blood loss had already slowed enough 
                  to allow clotting to start and the wound, although clean 
                  through his shoulder, did not appear to have cut anything 
                  critical. Experimenting carefully, John found he could send 
                  signals down to his fingers and touching his left hand with 
                  his right revealed no immediately obvious loss of sensation. 
                  His guess was that the loss of mobility was down to the shock 
                  of the wound and the bruising and inflammation around the 
                  wound itself. Maybe the motor nerve had been bruised but it 
                  certainly did not seem to have been cut as he had first feared 
                  when he could barely use the arm to protect himself against 
                  Mestari. 
                  Lifting 
                  his jumper, he gazed down at the mass of blue and black 
                  bruising that mottled his chest and abdomen. The skin was not 
                  broken and he was able to breathe unhindered, well apart from 
                  the pain, so he was certain that his lungs were not punctured. 
                  A couple of ribs creaked suspiciously when he applied any kind 
                  of pressure to them and the swelling around some others made 
                  it practically certain that the ribs were broken, albeit still 
                  in place. He could not bring himself to touch them for further 
                  confirmation. His abdomen was bruised but there was no sign of 
                  major internal bleeding that he could see. It appeared that 
                  his rigorous workouts in the space station had not been in 
                  vain and his abdominal wall muscles had managed to protect him 
                  from major damage. 
                  Happy 
                  there was no immediate likelihood of him keeling over and 
                  leaving Scott unprotected and alone, John thought for a 
                  moment. They would have to wait for the hue and cry to die 
                  down before attempting to move on any further. John could only 
                  hope that Scott would regain consciousness before then and be 
                  fit to move. In the shape he was in himself, John knew he 
                  would have precious little strength left of his own to aid his 
                  brother. Coming to a decision, he raised Scott's head and 
                  shoulders slightly from the floor, scooted underneath him and 
                  made himself comfortable so that his aching body could rest 
                  propped up on one side by the wall. Cradling Scott's head in 
                  the crook of his uninjured arm, John leant his head back 
                  against the cavern wall, snapped off the torch, closed his 
                  eyes and tried to rest. 
                    
                    
 
                  "NOOO! 
                  JOHHHHNNNN! NOOOOO!" 
                  The cry, 
                  at full volume and right next to John's ear, brought him awake 
                  with a jump. In the darkness, he could see nothing but his 
                  arms automatically tightened around the body that was writhing 
                  against him. Arms and legs seemed to be everywhere as Scott 
                  squirmed around, desperately trying to free himself. John 
                  shook his brother hard, trying to break through the barrier of 
                  confusion that held him. 
                  "Scott! 
                  Scott! It's alright. Calm down I'm here. Calm down will you? 
                  Stop fighting me." 
                  His 
                  actions, however, seemed only to antagonise the situation for, 
                  at his attempt to restrain his brother, Scott's struggling 
                  increased, arms hitting out in an attempt to fight him off. 
                  "Let go 
                  .... let me go .... got to get away, get out. It's so dark 
                  ....so dark.... John.... .John I'm sorry ....I didn't mean to 
                  .... couldn't stop. Didn't mean to....let me go." 
                  Realising 
                  he was not going to get through to his brother, John loosened 
                  his grip and started feeling around on the floor by his leg 
                  for the torch. He could feel Scott still partially lying over 
                  him, shaking and shivering, his words now becoming disjointed 
                  and unintelligible. John's fingers found the slim pencil light 
                  and closed around it gratefully, flicking on the mechanism. 
                  After the encompassing darkness the light seemed to almost 
                  blind him and he had to force his eyes to stay open as they 
                  slowly adjusted to the glare. When he could see again, Scott 
                  was laying across his lap, shaking uncontrollably, his eyes 
                  wide but focused on nothing. His body was bathed with sweat, 
                  his breath coming in short, ragged gasps. Bending over him, 
                  John held his head gently with one arm, using his other hand 
                  to stroke his face and his hair to try to calm and reassure 
                  him. 
                  "Scott, 
                  calm down, listen to me. It's John. Take it easy, Scott, 
                  relax. You're safe now, you're safe." 
                  For a 
                  moment John thought he had broken through as Scott's head 
                  turned towards him, his eyes partially focusing on his 
                  brother, one hand reaching up tentatively towards him. 
                  "John, 
                  John.... .is that you?" 
                  
                  Thankfully, John grasped Scott's hand, holding it firmly in 
                  his own to give his brother an anchor in the real world. 
                  "Sure, 
                  Scott, it's John, I'm here. Take it easy, you're safe now." 
                  Instead of 
                  relaxing, Scott continued to stare up at his brother, his eyes 
                  full of despair. 
                  "John, I'm 
                  sorry. So sorry .... couldn't stop ....tried .... drug." 
                  Scott's agitation increased and he tried to free himself of 
                  his brother's embrace, his hand fighting to be free of the 
                  grasp that held it. “Got to get away ...get out...so dark, so 
                  dark ...can't see... can't move...got to get away." He tried 
                  to roll away from his brother's arms, his legs and arms 
                  starting to flail around, his hands clenched weakly into fists 
                  and aimed at the unseen enemy that held him. “No...no more,... 
                  not again. Leave me alone... I won't tell you... let me go.... 
                  Got to get out ...Virgil!" 
                  John 
                  started, surprised as Scott called their brother's name and 
                  temporarily released his hold on Scott, allowing him to roll 
                  out of reach. 
                  "Virgil, 
                  you're here ...help me... help get away. No ...no... not the 
                  gun ...no... Virgil!" 
                  Scott's 
                  voice was cut off as his body momentarily became rigid then he 
                  began to jerk and twist and convulse, his head bouncing 
                  slightly off the floor as his neck muscles contracted. John 
                  jumped forward and caught his brother, gently rolling him over 
                  onto his back and then releasing him so that his hold did not 
                  cause his brother to injure himself any further pulling 
                  against his restraint. Scott's body continued to convulse 
                  uncontrollably, shaking and twisting and shuddering, blood 
                  running down his face from the cuts inflicted a second before, 
                  his limbs stiff and rigid, his fingers twisted into claws. All 
                  John could do was watch, leaving his brother room to move but 
                  ensuring that he did not hurt himself against the cave walls. 
                  Occasional moaning sounds came from Scott but mainly he was 
                  silent, his mouth open and his eyes half lidded. 
                  John 
                  counted to fifteen before the fit finished and Scott's body 
                  collapsed into an unmoving heap. Reaching out tentatively, 
                  John rested his fingers on his brother's throat, relieved to 
                  find a pulse, fast and irregular but strong. He moved to 
                  gather Scott back into his arms but froze as the sound of feet 
                  reached his ears. Snapping off the light, John stood silently 
                  in the blackness, his heart pounding in alarm, and then edged 
                  carefully towards the opening. The feet were coming back down 
                  the tunnel, stopping every so often for a few seconds and then 
                  moving on, coming gradually closer. The sound of low voices 
                  reached his ears but the distortion of the cave system 
                  prevented him from hearing the words clearly. It was not until 
                  they were very near that he realised they were not even 
                  speaking in English. Disgusted at his own obtuseness, John 
                  shook his head in disbelief, unconsciously leaning forward to 
                  try to hear the words clearly enough to make sense of them. 
                  The 
                  ambient light in the cavern brightened suddenly as someone 
                  shone a torch over the rock edge, trying to probe the depths 
                  of the darkness. Barely breathing, John stood stock still, 
                  hugging the wall with his body and praying that Scott would 
                  not move or make a noise. The ambient light grew brighter as 
                  the beam scanned the near section of the recess and someone 
                  spoke. There was a brief exchange of comments and then the 
                  sound of someone climbing on rock. Cursing inwardly, John 
                  inched forward in the opening, preparing to make a stand 
                  against whoever was coming to find them. More scrabbling 
                  against rock told him his opposition had doubled. His blood 
                  ran chill at the sound of a weapon being readied for use. 
                  Desperately, John considered surrendering in the hope that 
                  Scott would remain undetected but he knew that would not 
                  happen and hardened his resolve. These bastards wouldn't get 
                  their hands on Scott again, not if he had anything to do with 
                  it. 
                  The crunch 
                  of footsteps came closer and John had crouched down, ready for 
                  a leap on the man drawing near, when the rock around him came 
                  to life. The ground under his feet shook, throwing him hard 
                  against the wall, at the same time that a number of deafening 
                  explosions reverberated through the tunnels. Dust and stones 
                  fell from the roof above him and John turned and threw himself 
                  over his brother's still form, cradling Scott's head with one 
                  arm and covering as much of his brother's body with his own 
                  that he could. Nearby he could hear the rumbles and thumps of 
                  falling rock and his own body was peppered by countless stones 
                  and small rocks as a cloud of dust rose up to cloak them. As a 
                  loud alarm klaxon rent the air and reverberated around the 
                  cavern, John wondered whether they had escaped Mestari only to 
                  die in a collapsing cave system. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 17 
                  The 
                  shaking of the rock continued for what seemed like minutes as 
                  John lay protectively over his brother's body, his eardrums 
                  almost bursting with the reverberations of the alarm until it 
                  suddenly and ominously fell silent. When the shaking and 
                  heaving of the rock finally ceased, John kept his position, 
                  unsure if all of the loose rocks had yet fallen. From nearby 
                  he heard movement and he lay, unmoving, his ears taking in the 
                  sounds of stumbling bodies and alarmed voices. 
                  Lifting 
                  his head he could see the ambient light had decreased and, as 
                  he watched, it diminished and vanished altogether as the sound 
                  of scrambling feet disappeared. He waited for several minutes 
                  before he dared to move further, then, pushing himself away 
                  from his brother, he sat up, dislodging small pieces of rubble 
                  from around him as he moved. Once upright, he activated his 
                  torch and quickly checked his brother for any damage. Although 
                  still unconscious, his breathing appeared to be easier and his 
                  pulse had returned to normal, although he was still very hot. 
                  All of the roof fall had missed him as he lay under the 
                  protection of John's body. 
                  Gaining 
                  his feet, John made his way to the opening of the side cave 
                  and, taking care to shield his torch with his hand, poked his 
                  head around into the larger cavern. The cavern had shrunk 
                  severely in size, much of the roof having collapsed, boulders 
                  and rocks now covering the area where he had laid by his 
                  brother's side a short time before. As he moved nearer, John's 
                  attention was drawn to an arm sticking out from underneath one 
                  of the larger boulders. Knowing it was hopeless, John knelt 
                  anyway and checked for a pulse, then rose and turned away, his 
                  face a mixture of sadness and relief. 
                  
                  Cautiously, he approached the tunnel, listening carefully 
                  before sticking his head over the ledge. The passage was empty 
                  in both directions. Whatever the alarm may be it seemed to 
                  have drawn their enemies away and left the route clear for 
                  escape. Climbing to his feet, John made his way back to the 
                  cavern. As he turned the corner into the small cavern movement 
                  caught his eye and he hurried to his brother's side just as 
                  Scott's eyes began to flicker. 
                  "Scott? 
                  Scott, can you hear me?" 
                  Slowly 
                  Scott's eyes opened fully and focused on his younger brother, 
                  and then filled with alarm. Using his arms and legs to propel 
                  himself, Scott scooted backwards away from John until he was 
                  brought up short against the rock wall of the cavern. 
                  "No, no. 
                  Stay away from me. No more. No!" 
                  His eyes 
                  were wide with fear and he scrabbled frantically against the 
                  wall, as if trying to burrow through the wall itself in his 
                  attempts to lengthen the distance between himself and his 
                  brother. Impulsively John reached forwards to grab Scott's arm 
                  and pull his brother back towards him but as soon as he moved, 
                  Scott pressed even further back against the cavern wall. John 
                  stilled his movements, and then slowly opened his hand, 
                  presenting it, palm outwards, for inspection. 
                  "Scott, 
                  calm down. It's me, John." 
                  Although 
                  John kept his voice calm and measured, it at first seemed to 
                  have little effect on Scott and he remained squashed back 
                  against the wall, his hands by his side, gripping the wall of 
                  the cave, his eyes darting from side to side as if seeking a 
                  way out. 
                  "It's 
                  alright, Scott. Everything's going to be okay. I've come to 
                  take you back." 
                  He got no 
                  further as Scott's frantic attempts to escape redoubled. 
                  "No, no. 
                  I'm not going back, not ever. Not back to the dark, not to the 
                  dark. Can't move...can't think. I won't go back, I won't." 
                  "No, 
                  Scott. Not back to the dark." John hurried to cover his 
                  misstep.” I’m taking you home. Back to the island. You 
                  remember the island don't you Scott? You remember Virgil and 
                  Gordon and Dad, don't you?" 
                  All the 
                  time John kept his voice soft and low and carefully, slowly 
                  inching towards his brother. “We’ll go back in Thunderbird 
                  One, Scott. You and me." 
                  
                  "Thunderbird One?" At the mention of his craft, Scott's eyes 
                  stopped roving the darkness and locked back onto his brother's 
                  face. “Thunderbird One?" 
                  "Sure, 
                  Scott, Thunderbird One." John inched closer, his hands still 
                  outstretched towards his brother. “We’ve got to get back to 
                  her and stop Mestari from taking her..." 
                  Scott's 
                  reaction to the rogue scientist's name caused John to mentally 
                  curse himself for his slip. 
                  "Mestari! 
                  Where?" Scott's head snapped round as he scanned the darkness 
                  left and right. “Where is he? Where's Mestari? We've got to 
                  stop him." 
                  John , 
                  kneeling now right in front of his brother, grasped Scott's 
                  shoulder and shook him to gain his attention. 
                  "Scott, 
                  it's ok. It's ok. He's not here." 
                  John moved 
                  his hand to the back of Scott's neck and forced his brother's 
                  face towards his own, making his words strong and clear. 
                  Slowly, John's words penetrated the fog of confusion that was 
                  blanketing Scott's mind and the dark haired man's attention 
                  was focused on the pale blue eyes only inches from his own. 
                  Scott's eyes flashed backwards and forwards in front of his 
                  brother's steady gaze, checking the face before him for 
                  confirmation, confusion and alarm fading and being replaced by 
                  uncertainty. 
                  "Not here? 
                  Mestari's not here?" 
                  John shook 
                  his head firmly, paling somewhat at the instant giddiness and 
                  nausea produced, and reiterated again firmly. 
                  "No, 
                  Scott. Mestari is not here. You're safe now." 
                  
                  Recognition was replacing the uncertainty and Scott drew back 
                  a few inches to better focus on the face before him. 
                  "John?" 
                  "Sure, 
                  Scott," John's heart lifted in relief at his brother's 
                  recognition. “How do you feel?" 
                  "How do I 
                  feel?" Scott's brow creased in confusion. “How do I...? I 
                  don't know. Tired, confused." Scott paused and looked around 
                  him “What’s going on?" 
                  Studying 
                  Scott's face to gauge his reaction, John answered cautiously. 
                  "We're in 
                  a cave, Scott. We've got to get back to Thunderbird One." 
                  
                  "Thunderbird One?" Scott's gaze, which had again begun roving 
                  around the edges of the gloom that surrounded them, returned 
                  to John's face, the faint echoes of a frown evident. “What’s 
                  Thunderbird One doing in a cave?" 
                  Inwardly 
                  dismayed, John schooled his expression to remain calm and 
                  reached down to grasp Scott's left forearm with his right 
                  hand. 
                  "Never 
                  mind that now, Scotty boy. I'll explain later. Right now we 
                  need to get moving." Gently, he exerted pressure to start 
                  raising his elder brother to a sitting position. “Do you think 
                  you can walk?" 
                  "You 
                  trying to call me decrepit or something?" The slight tone of 
                  amusement in Scott's voice would have reassured John, but as 
                  the oldest Tracy brother began to climb to his feet, any 
                  comfort John had felt was dashed as Scott's knees buckled 
                  under him, dropping him back to the ground in an unceremonious 
                  heap at his feet. Only John's grip on his arm kept him from 
                  losing his balance and rolling onto his back. Surprise filled 
                  Scott's face as he turned his eyes to his brother. “Guess you 
                  might be right. What have I been drinking lately?" 
                  Concern 
                  now eating at his mind, John forced a grin and dropped to a 
                  crouch. 
                  "Obviously 
                  something a little too strong for your constitution oh ancient 
                  one. Let's take it slowly then." An idea popped into John's 
                  head and before he thought about it, he reached into the now 
                  badly soiled and crumpled sash that still hung from his 
                  brother's shoulder and opened the small hidden compartment 
                  just inside the seam. From it he extracted one of the edible 
                  personal transmitters that all of the members of International 
                  Rescue habitually carried with them when away from base. 
                  “Here, Scott," he opened Scott's hand and dropped the small 
                  device into his palm, “under the circumstances I think you'd 
                  better take this." 
                  John had 
                  acted on impulse when the thought had come to him and, even as 
                  he passed the transmitter to his brother, he expected an 
                  explosion of indignation and a flat refusal of cooperation 
                  from Scott to this blatant attempt by one of his younger 
                  brothers to try to tell him what to do. A knot of ice appeared 
                  in his stomach when his oldest brother, the one who had always 
                  made it his own personal mission to protect his brothers, 
                  merely looked at the false candy for a moment, nodded, and 
                  popped the device into his mouth, chewed once and swallowed. 
                  Inwardly shaking his head in dismay, John once more gently 
                  pulled on Scott's arm, forcing his damaged left arm behind 
                  Scott's back for the little support it could give. 
                  "Right, 
                  let's try this again shall we?" 
                  Together 
                  the two siblings came to their feet. As they reached vertical, 
                  Scott's knees again threatened to give way beneath him but 
                  this time John's grip on his arm and around his back kept him 
                  on his feet. He stood swaying and trembling for a moment and 
                  then raised smiling blue eyes to his brother. 
                  "You see? 
                  Nothing to it." 
                  John 
                  nodded and smiled in reassurance, trying to push away the 
                  alarm he felt at the weakness in his brother's body. Turning 
                  to the side, he took a step towards the opening to the main 
                  cave area. 
                  "Okay, 
                  let's go." 
                  John was 
                  taken by surprise as the stillness of the figure beside him 
                  nearly robbed him of his balance as he tried to encourage it 
                  forward. He glanced at Scott, to be met by an all too familiar 
                  frown. 
                  "Scott?" 
                  "Your 
                  turn." 
                  "What?" 
                  "I might 
                  be slightly dizzy, but I'm not stupid." Scott pulled his arm 
                  from John's grasp, the effort unbalancing him and causing him 
                  to totter sideways to the cave wall for support. “I might not 
                  fully understand what's going on around here, but if I need to 
                  swallow one of Brains’ transmitters then I'm sure as heck not 
                  taking another step until you've swallowed one too." 
                  Hastily, 
                  John stepped towards his brother, reaching out to grasp his 
                  arm again. 
                  "Scott, we 
                  don't have time for this." 
                  Pressing 
                  himself back against the wall, Scott batted away his brother's 
                  hand and grinned back at his younger sibling. 
                  "Then the 
                  sooner you stop arguing little brother and do as you're told, 
                  the better." 
                  
                  Exasperated, but at the same time both relieved and amused, 
                  John gave up the fight, reaching down to the belt around his 
                  waist. Turning it inside out close to the fastener, he grasped 
                  a short stretch of the thick material between his fingers and 
                  constricted it with a slight twisting motion. A previously 
                  invisible split appeared in the belt, revealing a tiny hidden 
                  pocket, inside which another of the small transmitters was 
                  safely stored. Removing it, John put it in his mouth, chewed 
                  briefly and swallowed. With a grin he reached back towards 
                  Scott. 
                  "Ready 
                  now?" 
                  "Sure." 
                  Balancing 
                  himself with his brother's arm, Scott pushed himself off the 
                  wall of the cavern and the two brothers turned towards the 
                  exit. 
                    
                    
 
                  High above 
                  the Baltic Ocean, Thunderbird Two streaked northeast, heading 
                  for the Scandinavian coast. On board, four members of 
                  International Rescue sat in a tense silence, eagerly looking 
                  for the first glimpse of the land mass that would indicate 
                  they were drawing near to their goal. The silence was broken 
                  only by the soft snores emanating from the rearmost seat in 
                  the cockpit where Lady Penelope's butler sat sleeping. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Five calling Thunderbird Two." 
                  The voice 
                  of Jeff Tracy's youngest son caused the occupants of the 
                  flight compartment to jump. Gordon got to the communication 
                  switch first. 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Two to Thunderbird Five. Come in, Alan, what's 
                  wrong?" 
                  "Gordon, 
                  I'm picking up a signal from the area where John's last 
                  transmitter signal originated. It's from one of the personal 
                  emergency transmitters." 
                  Virgil and 
                  Gordon exchanged glances as Jeff leant forward in his seat. 
                  "Only one 
                  signal, Alan?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father, just the one." 
                  "Alright, 
                  son. Have you got the coordinates?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  Father. The signal is coming from International map reference 
                  HN6918/DE2115." 
                  "Is it 
                  moving, Alan?" 
                  "No, 
                  Father. It seems to be static but if...hold it!" 
                  The few 
                  seconds silence seemed to stretch to an eternity before the 
                  excited voice of the youngest Tracy brother floated back into 
                  the cabin. 
                  "Father! 
                  There's a second signal just started. It's at exactly the same 
                  location as the first but there's definitely two." 
                  Smiles of 
                  relief broke out on the faces of all four of the listeners as 
                  Alan continued. 
                  "That's 
                  them, Father, it must be. Scott and John must both be ok." 
                  "Alright, 
                  Alan. Keep monitoring those signals and let us know the minute 
                  anything changes. We'll get there as soon as we can." 
                  "F.A.B." 
                  As the 
                  young astronaut signed off, another call came through the 
                  speakers. 
                  "Base to, 
                  uh, Thunderbird Two." 
                  
                  "Thunderbird Two to base, come in, Brains." 
                  The visual 
                  screen on the communication panel revealed the features of the 
                  young scientist back at the tropical island base of 
                  International Rescue. From the background behind him, Gordon 
                  and Virgil could see that he was in the lounge of their home 
                  and both brothers grinned at the incongruous thought of Brains 
                  seated behind their Father's desk. No such thoughts seemed to 
                  have occurred to the ageing astronaut however, as he leaned 
                  forward in anticipation of the reason for Brains’ call. 
                  "I've, uh, 
                  I've been monitoring the transmissions Mister, uh, Mister 
                  Tracy. The coordinates that Alan gave come from the region of 
                  one of the, uh, one of the few mountains in Finland. A peak 
                  called Halti." 
                  "That 
                  makes sense, Brains. That's the same region we're already 
                  heading for." 
                  "Yes, 
                  Mister Tracy, it is. But my, uh, my researches since you left 
                  have found some further information that, uh, that relates 
                  directly to this exact location." 
                  "OK, 
                  Brains, let's have it." 
                  "In the 
                  early years of this century when the World Government was 
                  first established, there was a huge movement to dismantle many 
                  of the secret, uh, underground bunkers and rocket silos that 
                  had been built up during the, uh, the militaristic standoff's 
                  in the last century." 
                  "I know." 
                  said Jeff gruffly “Tracy Island was one of them." 
                  "Exactly 
                  Mister, uh, Mister Tracy. Well, the peak called Halti was 
                  another one." 
                  "A rocket 
                  silo?" 
                  Virgil and 
                  Jeff exchanged anxious glances. Much as they were determined 
                  to find both Scott and John, they were not equipped to take on 
                  a military arsenal. 
                  "No. The, 
                  uh, the inside of the mountain was excavated and set up to be 
                  used as a safe underground bunker that could be used by, uh, 
                  government and military officials from the Scandinavian or 
                  European areas in the event of an, uh, overwhelming military 
                  threat. They were, uh, built to be safe from nuclear attack 
                  and fallout but were only, uh, big enough to shelter a limited 
                  number. It was thought that, if they were ever needed, most of 
                  the fighting forces would be, uh, already dead and they would 
                  only be used until, uh, until it was safe to emerge again." 
                  "So this 
                  place isn't likely to be heavily armed?" 
                  "We, uh, 
                  we can't tell, Mister Tracy." Brains evidently saw , Jeff's 
                  frown of concern and hurried on. “The bunkers were dismantled 
                  with the, uh, the establishment of a World Government in the 
                  mid 2020's and the bunker has been left, uh, deserted since 
                  that time." 
                  "Well an 
                  old military bunker would be a good place to hole up if you 
                  wanted to avoid notice." put in Gordon from the pilot's seat 
                  “Sounds like that's where we'll find them." 
                  "Yes, 
                  Gordon, I think you're right. Head for the coordinates Alan 
                  gave you." 
                    
                    
 
                  Far below 
                  the surface of the Hilo peak, John stopped, tightening his 
                  grip on his brother's arm to stop him from moving on. The two 
                  siblings had been moving slowly through the tunnels, gradually 
                  back tracking their steps towards Thunderbird One, or at least 
                  John hoped that was what they were doing. Together, they had 
                  managed to half climb, half drop down from the shelved recess 
                  where they had been hidden and had begun making their way back 
                  through the tunnel system. However, it had rapidly become 
                  apparent to John that something in Scott's system was reacting 
                  badly to either the serum or the antidote or to both 
                  concoctions that had been forced into him. 
                  The 
                  descent to the tunnel floor had reawakened all of the pains 
                  and weaknesses in John's body that he had so far been 
                  steadfastly pushing to one side in his search for and 
                  liberation of his brother. The dizziness and nausea from his 
                  head wound had returned with a vengeance, but was as nothing 
                  compared to the pain that enveloped his torso every time he 
                  breathed. He was breathing as shallowly as he could, while 
                  still taking in enough oxygen for his needs, but every time 
                  his lungs expanded his chest was racked by sharp, agonising 
                  pains as his damaged and bleeding body begged for respite. 
                  Every step was an effort and the only thing that was keeping 
                  him on his feet was the need of the stumbling figure of his 
                  brother beside him. 
                  The 
                  steady, pacing rhythm that Scott had traveled with when John 
                  had followed him down this tunnel sometime earlier had 
                  entirely vanished. Now Scott was stumbling along at John's 
                  side as if he had not slept for a week, his head lolling 
                  randomly on his shoulders and his eyes half closed. John had 
                  reached out a steadying hand to Scott's elbow when the 
                  dark-haired brother had stumbled, clambering over fallen rocks 
                  that partially blocked the tunnel shortly after they rejoined 
                  it but the hand had become a fixture. As the two brother, 
                  cleared the slope of rock that rose to the next level of the 
                  cave system, Scott was more than half leaning on John and the 
                  younger brother was finding it increasingly difficult to keep 
                  his older brother upright. 
                  "Hold it, 
                  Scott. I think we need a breather." 
                  John 
                  lowered his older brother down onto a rock and stood in front 
                  of him as Scott leaned wearily back against the passage wall 
                  with his eyes closed. John brushed Scott's forehead with the 
                  backs of his fingers. The skin was still far too hot and damp 
                  from sheen of sweat. Scott gave no indication that he had even 
                  felt the touch and John's fingers moved down to the pulse 
                  point on his neck. 
                  "Still 
                  here." 
                  Scott's 
                  voice was weak and subdued, alarmingly different to the 
                  strong, assured, 'in control' tone that was normal for the 
                  field commander of International Rescue. Fighting hard against 
                  the knot of fear that was sitting in his stomach, John forced 
                  his voice into a cheerful facade of unconcern. 
                  "Glad to 
                  hear it. I don't want to have to carry your carcass all the 
                  way back to Thunderbird One. How do you feel?" 
                  "Fine." 
                  The 
                  strained, hoarse tone of Scott's reply garnered a snort of 
                  derision from John. 
                  "Fine? And 
                  I'm the King of Siam!" 
                  At that, 
                  Scott's eyelids opened and a faint flicker of amusement 
                  quirked the corner of his mouth upwards. 
                  "Ah, that 
                  would explain why you look like death warmed up little 
                  brother. Siam disappeared over a century ago." His eyelids 
                  flickered shut again. “Is there far to go?" 
                  John 
                  looked up the tunnel, gnawing his lip as he strove to remember 
                  his previous walk through these passages. 
                  "I don't 
                  think so," he replied honestly “not in these caves anyway. 
                  Once we get back to the main complex area we......" He broke 
                  off suddenly, and his head shot back towards the way they had 
                  come, sniffing cautiously. "Oh no." 
                  His words 
                  were scarcely more than a breath but Scott's eyes shot open in 
                  alarm as he struggled to sit upright. 
                  "What? 
                  What's wrong?" 
                  John 
                  pushed him back against the wall. “Stay put. I'll be back in a 
                  minute." 
                  And with 
                  that, he turned and vanished back down the tunnel. 
                  "John! 
                  John, what's wrong? Come back." 
                  With a 
                  subdued groan, Scott hauled himself to his feet and stood 
                  wobbling for a few seconds before heading back down the 
                  tunnel. He got no further than a couple of steps before John 
                  was back at his side and had turned him around again. 
                  "Come on, 
                  Scott. We've got to get out of here." 
                  "John." 
                  Scott stopped in exasperation, jerked his arm from John's 
                  grasp and turned to face his brother. “What’s going on?" 
                  His 
                  younger brother was in no mood to be trifled with however, and 
                  seized his arm again, propelling Scott forwards. 
                  "Fire," 
                  John's words were hurried and concise, “and the smoke's 
                  getting stronger by the second. Move it" 
                  Without 
                  another word, the two siblings stumbled away up the tunnel. 
                    
                    
 
                  The 
                  looming bulk of the massive, green aircraft dwarfed the 
                  conifers that covered the slopes of the tallest range of hills 
                  in Finland. It approached slowly from the west, five eager 
                  pairs of eyes scanning the terrain from the elevated cockpit 
                  windows. 
                  "My h'eye! 
                  That's some 'ole!" 
                  The 
                  startled exclamation from the Cockney butler drew all eyes to 
                  the port side of the craft. 
                  "What on 
                  earth happened here?" exclaimed Lady Penelope in shock. 
                  Beneath 
                  the aircraft, the ground was distorted by a huge depression. 
                  The trees that had covered the hillside lay fallen in all 
                  directions, their trunks and boughs interlaced, some leaning 
                  against each other like drunks in mutual support, others lying 
                  horizontal in death, the large circles of dirt and earth still 
                  attached to their, now aerial, roots. 
                  "Some sort 
                  of underground explosion?" guessed Virgil. 
                  "Alan, 
                  have there been any reports of recent earth tremors in this 
                  area?" asked Jeff as he surveyed the scene, his brows drawn 
                  together in concern. 
                  "No, 
                  Father." The youngest astronaut's voice came back to them 
                  after a few seconds delay. “The nearest monitoring station is 
                  a hundred and fifty miles away but has no reports of any 
                  seismic activity anywhere near your area." 
                  "How far 
                  away is the entrance to this bunker Brains?" 
                  The young 
                  scientist's disembodied voice came through the three way 
                  communication link as he watched the live feed of the scene 
                  below being transmitted back to him at Tracy Island. 
                  "There, 
                  uh, there were a number of entrances to the bunker Mister, uh, 
                  Mister Tracy, but the main entrance is shielded by blast proof 
                  doors and should be on, uh, on the exposed face of the 
                  escarpment that you are approaching. The, uh, complex itself 
                  runs for some distance in every direction so you, uh, you are 
                  probably over some of the complex itself already." 
                  "Could 
                  these trees have been affected by something happening in the 
                  complex, Brains?" asked Virgil, his voice tight in sudden 
                  anxiety. 
                  "From the, 
                  uh, evidence that I'm seeing, Virgil, I'm, uh, very much 
                  afraid that that does seem to be the, uh, logical conclusion." 
                  replied Brains sadly. 
                  "John and 
                  Scott are down there!" The pitch of Gordon's voice rose in 
                  distress as the young man turned the rescue craft away from 
                  the scene of destruction below them. “We’ve got to find them." 
                  "Let's 
                  find those blast doors, son," Jeff squeezed the shoulder of 
                  his second youngest son, steadying him with a firm grip of 
                  reassurance “and somewhere clear of the trees where we can 
                  land Thunderbird Two. Then we can find your brothers." 
                    
                    
 
                  The smoke 
                  of the fire had caught up with them now, catching in their 
                  throats and causing them to cough and gasp as they strove to 
                  draw in breaths of air. The light in the tunnel was becoming 
                  dim as the smoke rose from the lower levels and snaked along 
                  the roof above their heads, clouding around the lamps and 
                  subduing the little light they gave. 
                  Scott's 
                  foot caught on the uneven floor and he stumbled forward to his 
                  knees, catching his weight on his hands as he fell. John, 
                  pulled off balance, sprawled over him, his weight knocking 
                  Scott flat. For a second or two John just lay there, gasping 
                  for breath and trying to control the spasms that radiated 
                  throughout his body, until the fact that he was lying over his 
                  brother's body penetrated his pain hazed mind. Pushing himself 
                  up with his hands, he rolled to one side, grasping one of 
                  Scott's shoulders and pulling him with him until his brother 
                  was lying in his arms. Scott's eyes opened as he turned but 
                  they were distant and unfocussed. Dreading that his brother 
                  had been overtaken by the serum again John waved his hand in 
                  front of Scott's face. 
                  "Scott, 
                  are you alright? Can you hear me?" 
                  John had 
                  to bend to hear Scott's reply, his voice weaker than John had 
                  ever heard it before. 
                  "Too 
                  tired. Can't do this. Must rest." 
                  "No, 
                  Scott!" Alarm thrilled through John's heart as he started to 
                  push Scott upwards. “Come on, we can't rest here." 
                  Frantically, he stumbled to his knees, pushing Scott up before 
                  him so that he was leaning against John's body. “That fire's 
                  getting worse and I'll be damned if I'm leaving you here." 
                  Up on his 
                  feet now, John wrapped his arm around the leaden body of his 
                  brother and began to haul him manually to his feet. His back 
                  and shoulder muscles burned with pain at the effort but John 
                  ground his jaws together and exerted every ounce of his waning 
                  strength to bring his older brother upright. 
                  "Leave me, 
                  John." Scott's body was slack and unresponsive, his head 
                  lolling sideways and his arms limp at his sides. “I can't go 
                  on. Too tired. Go." 
                  "No way, 
                  Scott, not going to happen." Now John gave one final haul and 
                  caught his brother about his waist and drew him to his side. 
                  “You can either walk or," John took a step forwards and 
                  physically dragged his brother with him “I’ll drag you. Either 
                  way, you're coming with me. "Which," he took another step, 
                  dragging his brother beside him, “is it going to be?" 
                  "John, I 
                  can't..." 
                  "CRAP!" 
                  The expletive came out hot and fiery, matching the burning 
                  fire of resolve which gleamed in the eyes of the normally 
                  quiet and restrained Tracy brother as he jerked the form next 
                  to him fully upright, forcing him to stand fully on his own 
                  feet. “You never gave up in your life Scott Tracy and I'm damn 
                  well not about to let you give up now. I didn't survive having 
                  you stand by and watch me being nearly beaten to a pulp and 
                  then taking a pot shot at me to boot only to then have you lay 
                  down to die like some rookie private on his first route march 
                  when we're so close to getting out of this hell hole. Now get 
                  your tail in gear, Scott and shapeup!" 
                  The words 
                  struck home and Scott's head jerked up, his eyes wide and 
                  shocked. Within them John could see a deep pain and dismay as 
                  the realisation of his words sank into Scott's heart but he 
                  had no time to regret the sharpness with which he had spoken. 
                  The smoke was thickening around them and it was becoming 
                  steadily harder to breathe. Not waiting for a reply, he 
                  tightened his grasp around Scott's waist and took another 
                  step. The desperate beating of his heart was eased somewhat 
                  when his older brother, without a word, moved with him. 
                    
                    
 
                  As 
                  Thunderbird Two crested the hill, Virgil let out a cry of 
                  relief and pointed forwards, over his brother's shoulder, to 
                  the rolling hills that fell away before them. 
                  "There, 
                  Gordon. There's a flatter piece of land there that will take 
                  her." 
                  "What 
                  about these blast doors?" Gordon gradually brought the large 
                  rescue craft around to check the ground before setting the 
                  immense aircraft down. “We’ve still got to get into that 
                  complex." 
                  "Don't 
                  worry, son." Jeff was looking back at the hillside they had 
                  just cleared and his face was set like flint. “I think we've 
                  just found them." 
                  As 
                  Thunderbird Two slowly swung round, facing back the way it had 
                  just come, all of the occupants could see the exposed face of 
                  the Hilo peak. Unlike the heavily forested side from which 
                  they had approached, this side of the hill was windswept and 
                  bare. Winding its way up the hill was an overgrown, 
                  un-maintained track that had, at one time, been a worn 
                  roadway. Now in places, it was little better than a sheep 
                  track. The track ended at a steep wall of rock, a wall of rock 
                  where the middle section was wiped clean of the vegetative 
                  matter that covered the rest of the face and resembled nothing 
                  so much as two very large, badly disguised doors. 
                    
                    
 
                  Moving 
                  together, the two brothers reached the final cavern of the 
                  cave system, the same cavern where John had been taken captive 
                  by Mestari. Coughing continuously now, their eyes streaming 
                  with tears, they staggered forwards across the cave to the 
                  tunnel to where the subdued lighting of the tunnel was 
                  somewhat brighter. Side by side, they advanced, their hands 
                  reaching out to the side walls for support. The light rapidly 
                  increased in strength until they were standing, screwing up 
                  their eyes in front of the open security doorway that led back 
                  to the main complex area. John went through first, quickly 
                  followed by Scott and the two siblings thrust their combined 
                  weight against the door to swing it shut, sealing out the 
                  noxious smoke. They stood panting for a minute, wordlessly 
                  leaning against the door and looking at each other. Then, with 
                  a clap on his brothers shoulder, John turned and started along 
                  the green corridor before them. 
                  The 
                  journey back to the hangar where Thunderbird One had been left 
                  passed in a haze to John. He was not even aware that he knew 
                  the route, but his feet seemed to lead him and he was content 
                  to follow, too busy trying to keep himself and his brother 
                  vertical to give much thought to where they were going. The 
                  change in colour of the corridors gave the impression that he 
                  was flying through a rainbow and as his feet seemed to be the 
                  only part of him that was not in pain at the moment, it did 
                  not seem too unreasonable to his confused brain to think that 
                  he was indeed doing just that. 
                  Sooner 
                  than he had thought possible, he was operating the opening 
                  mechanism on another security door and stepping through, 
                  bringing his now semiconscious brother with him. There before 
                  him stood the magnificent sight of Thunderbird One and he 
                  paused for a moment, swaying on his feet, to drink in the 
                  sight. 
                  "There you 
                  go, big brother, there's your baby." He adjusted his arms 
                  around Scott, renewing his grip and pulling his brother 
                  forward into the middle of the hangar area. "Now, I just need 
                  you to wake up long enough to give me the new security code 
                  and then I can get you on board and get us both out of here. 
                  So, what about it, huh?" 
                  "Oh, I 
                  really don't think I can let you leave just like that, 
                  pigeon." 
                  John 
                  nearly dropped Scott in shock as four figures appeared at the 
                  far end of the hangar, close to the nose cone of Thunderbird 
                  One. 
                  "After 
                  all, stowing away aboard my Thunderbird was one thing. 
                  Stealing my merchandise, wrecking my home and then stealing my 
                  airplane is quite another." 
                  Mestari, 
                  disheveled, covered in dust, red eyed and bloody, one arm 
                  hanging by his side and limping badly on one leg, approached 
                  slowly from the edge of the hangar, holding a gun that was 
                  leveled on the two brothers. The three men behind him appeared 
                  in little better condition but they followed silently, their 
                  faces blank and hostile, guns in their hands. 
                  "Move to 
                  the plane but don't try anything stupid. You may have dodged 
                  one bullet but believe me, you'll not dodge the next." 
                  John 
                  remained stock still, too confused and drained to be able to 
                  process the turn in events. Just when he thought they were 
                  about to get out, the madman turns up again. 'Next time, 
                  International Rescue or not, I swear I'll put a bullet through 
                  his brain.' It was a comforting thought, but one that John 
                  doubted he would ever have the chance to carry out. 
                  "You're 
                  going nowhere, Mestari." Certain that he was facing imminent 
                  death, John had no intentions of complying with the 
                  scientist's request. “Scott’s out of it and I'd rather destroy 
                  the plane than let you have it. You've lost." 
                  "Oh, have 
                  I indeed?" Mestari gestured briefly with the gun and, with a 
                  small whine of hidden motors, the huge, metal doors began to 
                  slide back, letting in a strip of late afternoon sunlight. 
                  “We’ll see about that. Now, move over to my Thunderbird and 
                  take our friend with you. I'm getting out of here and you're 
                  coming with me." 
                  As John 
                  stood his ground, refusing to move, Mestari cocked the gun and 
                  shifted his aim so that it was pointing directly at Scott. 
                  "You may 
                  be willing to throw away your life in a heroic gesture pigeon, 
                  but I don't think you'll be quite so cavalier about throwing 
                  away the life of your brother." 
                  John's 
                  breath hissed as he drew it in sharply. He had hoped that by 
                  some miracle Mestari had missed that comment but it appeared 
                  that although his sanity was questionable, his hearing was 
                  not. 
                  "So, if 
                  you don't want me to drop him right where he is," Mestari was 
                  speaking through his teeth, a vein jumping in his forehead as 
                  his finger began to tighten on the trigger of the gun, but 
                  John's attention was caught by a flash of movement from the 
                  side of the now open doors, "then... 
                  "MOVE!" 
                  As the 
                  shout came, John dove to the side, carrying his brother with 
                  him. As he fell, he heard the retort of a gun, followed a 
                  split second later by multiple volleys of gunfire. His landing 
                  was bad, his right elbow getting caught beneath him and his 
                  ribcage, landing with full force on top of that. His chest was 
                  torn by an agonising fire and as the darkness that he had been 
                  fighting off for the last few hours finally caught up with 
                  him, he was aware only of the fuzzy shape of figures running 
                  towards him and of the warm, metallic taste of fresh blood in 
                  his mouth. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 18 
                  It seemed 
                  to John that a great weight had been lifted off his chest and, 
                  for what seemed the first time in a long period, he was able 
                  to inhale freely again. The sense he had of almost being 
                  drowned, of trying to inhale air and managing only to breathe 
                  in liquid, had passed and now he lay, relaxed and drowsy, 
                  content to float in a comfortable darkness that filled him 
                  with peace. 
                  For what 
                  seemed an immeasurable amount of time, John floated along. But 
                  gradually, his awareness shifted and the comfortable 
                  drowsiness thickened and congealed into a heavy, groggy 
                  feeling that he recognised. He had been here before, several 
                  times, mostly since the establishment of International Rescue. 
                  John knew this state of existence only too well, even if he 
                  could not right now remember what had caused it. 
                  'Anesthetic,' 
                  he pondered sleepily, 'I've been given an anesthetic. I wonder 
                  why.’ Slowly, he wandered through his memories, trying to 
                  account for the requirement for an anesthetic, but after a few 
                  seconds, all he had decided was that the headache that had 
                  just come to his attention was growing worse with every second 
                  that he tried to remember. Giving up the idea as a bad job, 
                  John left his mind to go blank and let time wash over him. 
                  His mind, 
                  however, seemed to have other ideas. Now freed from searching 
                  for memories, his brain began to detail and catalogue what it 
                  could feel. Soon John was aware of a dull ache around his left 
                  shoulder and arm and the continuing ache that seemed to 
                  encompass most of his head. Thinking of his head brought 
                  John's attention to his other senses and his brain instantly 
                  alerted him to a steady bleeping coming from nearby that he 
                  had no difficulty in recognising as a heart monitor. 
                  'Then I 
                  must be in the infirmary.' The thought was followed by his 
                  eyes flickering open to take in his surroundings. Lying flat 
                  in bed John got a blurred view of a typical, white, clean 
                  ceiling which, as his eyesight gradually focused, singularly 
                  failed to resolve itself into anywhere that he recognised. 
                  Turning his head to his right, he was not overly surprised to 
                  find a figure sleeping in a chair by the side of the bed, 
                  although the fact that the figure was his father did give him 
                  pause for thought. A little further away, lying in another bed 
                  was the sleeping figure of his oldest brother. Scott looked 
                  decidedly paler than usual but bore no obvious sign of damage 
                  that John could see. 
                  'We're 
                  definitely in a hospital of some sort,' decided John, 'but not 
                  on the island...interesting.' Opening his mouth to call his 
                  father, John found his throat to be so dry and rough that not 
                  even a squeak came out. His father was too far away to touch 
                  and for a moment, John was at a loss as to what to do. Spying 
                  a glass of water complete with ice on a cupboard at the side 
                  of the bed, he sat up and began to reach for the drink. 
                  A small 
                  cry of pain was all that made it past John's parched throat as 
                  the whole of his chest, back and abdomen went into spasm. The 
                  white hot agony caught John by surprise and he froze in a 
                  half-upright position, his mouth open and his eyes screwed 
                  shut as he vainly tried to draw breath. He heard an 
                  exclamation from nearby and felt two hands on his shoulders, 
                  trying to push him back against the pillows, as his father's 
                  voice encouraged him to 'relax, take it easy and just lie 
                  back.’ Those were all things that John would have dearly loved 
                  to do, but right at that moment, he was certain that the super 
                  glue that was holding his muscles in a rigid vice would surely 
                  shred any muscle that dared to try to elongate itself enough 
                  to allow him to comply. From nearby, a monitor began to bleep 
                  as the rising carbon dioxide levels in his blood triggered an 
                  alarm, and the now terse voice of Jeff Tracy ordered someone 
                  to summon aid. 
                  The spasm 
                  continued for another few seconds and then, as suddenly as it 
                  had come, it was gone. All of the muscles that had previously 
                  been clenched tight, relaxed at the same instant and John's 
                  limp body collapsed back into his father's arms, his chest 
                  heaving in relief as his father lowered him to the bed. 
                  Opening his eyes, he found Jeff anxiously peering down at him, 
                  but he was too busy trying to restore his breathing to normal 
                  to answer Jeff's requests for assurance that he was alright. 
                  Somewhere, a door banged open and rapid footsteps approached 
                  the left side of the bed, followed shortly after by a light 
                  haired man with a competent, authoritative air, who took his 
                  wrist and looked down at him with a smile. 
                  "Ah, so 
                  you're back with us, John. Your colleagues have been quite 
                  concerned about you. Now, what's the problem?" 
                  John tried 
                  to talk but his voice again failed him. He caught a movement 
                  in the corner of his eye and his father, who had been hovering 
                  on the right hand side of the bed, took something offered to 
                  him from behind and then turned back to John, his hand going 
                  behind John's head to lift it from the pillow as a glass of 
                  water was pressed to his lips. Gratefully, John sipped the 
                  cool, refreshing liquid and mentally sighed in contentment as 
                  the roughness of his throat found instant relief. As he drank, 
                  he heard his father explain to the doctor what had just taken 
                  place. 
                  "Sounds 
                  like muscle spasms. Did you try to move, John? To sit up, 
                  maybe?" 
                  As John 
                  nodded weakly, the doctor tutted his disapproval. 
                  "That was 
                  a bad idea, young man...as you just found out. You body has 
                  been badly battered and one of your lungs was perforated by a 
                  rib, not to mention the other four broken or cracked ribs and 
                  both bruised kidneys. You are going to be in bed for a number 
                  of days I'm afraid and after that, you mustn't do anything too 
                  strenuous or taxing for several weeks to ensure that your body 
                  heals correctly." 
                  Seeing a 
                  movement at the foot of the bed, John looked down and his eyes 
                  widened in surprise as he found Scott standing there, dressed 
                  in a hospital robe, watching him with a strange expression of 
                  regret on his face as the doctor continued. 
                  "The 
                  bullet wound was clean and only really damaged the muscle, but 
                  once you're up and about you're going to have to work on that 
                  to build up its strength again." 
                  At the 
                  doctor's words, John was astounded to see Scott's expression 
                  change to one of...was that shame? As he watched, a different 
                  picture came to him in his mind's eyes, a picture of Scott, 
                  his face impassive but his eyes reflecting horror and dread, 
                  pointing a gun at his heart. John's shock must have been 
                  reflected on his face as Scott coloured, turned on his heel 
                  and headed for the door. John's view of him was blocked as the 
                  doctor leaned across him. 
                  "Now, as 
                  you're awake we'll take the opportunity to check out this head 
                  of yours and make sure you've not done too much damage to your 
                  brain." 
                  Over the 
                  next few minutes, John's head and eyes were examined and 
                  studied to the nth degree and he had questions asked of him 
                  until his head spun. He was not sure if Jeff was in the room 
                  or not, his field of view being blocked by the doctor. 
                  Finally, the examination was over and, with a joviality that 
                  had long ago worn thin on the rapidly tiring Tracy brother, 
                  the doctor took up a hypodermic from a tray by the side of the 
                  bed, swabbed John's arm and then injected him. 
                  "Well, you 
                  seem to be on the mend, my friend. This will ease the 
                  discomfort I'm sure you are feeling again by now and make your 
                  journey home more comfortable. Good luck." 
                  With that, 
                  he was gone. Dazed and rapidly growing sleepy, John lay back 
                  with his eyes closed. A little while afterwards, a quiet 
                  movement by his side roused him and he opened his eyes to find 
                  his father moving the chair nearer and sitting down. 
                  "Dad," 
                  John asked drowsily. "Where's Scott?" 
                  Jeff's 
                  face was tired and careworn and showed his years but his eyes 
                  were warm and smiling as he looked down at his son. 
                  "He's just 
                  outside. He needed some air. How are you feeling?" 
                  John 
                  ignored the question, and returned one of his own. 
                  "Is he 
                  alright? Did the serum ....?" 
                  Jeff cut 
                  him off. 
                  "Scott's 
                  just fine, tired, but fine. We'll talk about it all later when 
                  we get home. For now, you just need to rest. Virgil will be 
                  here soon and then we'll leave." 
                  The room 
                  was starting to fade into the background and John was fighting 
                  his eyes to keep them open and focused. 
                  "Need to 
                  talk ...Scott ....so...tired...Can't..." 
                  As his 
                  eyes finally closed and his breathing deepened and leveled 
                  out, the door to the room opened slowly and a dark head was 
                  poked 'round it. Seeing his brother was asleep again, Scott 
                  quietly walked to stand behind his father's chair. 
                  "Did you 
                  contact your brothers?" Jeff asked, without looking 'round. 
                  "Yeah, 
                  Gordon's just reached base and Virgil's dropped off Penny and 
                  Parker. He should be here in about thirty minutes." 
                  "And 
                  Alan?" 
                  "He's fine 
                  now that he knows John's awake." 
                  Jeff 
                  nodded in response, his eyes still on the sleeping figure in 
                  the bed. There was a moment's silence before Scott spoke 
                  again. 
                  "How is 
                  he?" 
                  
                  "Concussion, but his skull's intact and there doesn't seem to 
                  be any permanent damage. The swelling around his face should 
                  be going down soon but it's going to take a while before he's 
                  back to full strength. Doc says it's safe to move him." Jeff 
                  paused and then glanced up at his oldest son. “He wants to 
                  talk to you." 
                  "Yeah, 
                  I'll bet he does." commented Scott, his voice quiet and 
                  subdued as he sat down heavily on the second bed. 
                  Jeff 
                  looked at his oldest son quizzically, who was just sitting, 
                  watching his sleeping sibling with a peculiar expression on 
                  his face. As Jeff watched, wondering what was passing through 
                  his eldest son's mind, he suddenly recognised what he was 
                  seeing. Scott's face was covered in guilt. Astounded, Jeff 
                  switched his gaze backwards and forwards between his two sons, 
                  trying to fathom the cause. He cast his mind back to the 
                  little he really knew about what had been happening to Scott 
                  and John over the last few days. His thoughts were thrown into 
                  turmoil when Virgil's words came back to him, “He didn't know 
                  us, father, he just didn't know us. Whatever Mestari has given 
                  him has completely taken him over." 
                  "Scott?" 
                  called Jeff softly. 
                  Scott's 
                  head turned towards his father and a thrill of fear ran down 
                  Jeff's spine as he saw the haunted look that filled his son's 
                  eyes. 
                  "What 
                  happened down there, Scott? How did your brother get hurt?" 
                  Scott 
                  looked down at his feet, refusing to meet Jeff's eyes. He was 
                  silent for so long that Jeff thought he would not reply, but 
                  then his voice, quiet and hesitant, drifted up from his 
                  down-turned face. 
                  "It's kind 
                  of a long story, Sir and Virgil will be back soon. Maybe it 
                  would be better if we left it 'till tomorrow, when John and I 
                  can tell everyone at the same time. Save repetition." 
                  Jeff's 
                  eyes widened in dismay and disbelief and for a moment he could 
                  not speak. Scott glanced up quickly at his father's face, and 
                  Jeff's heart lurched at the pain he saw there. 
                  "Son." 
                  Jeff's voice nearly broke but Scott quickly ducked his head 
                  and looked back at his feet without replying. Swallowing down 
                  his grief at the hurt that had befallen his sons, Jeff 
                  breathed deeply and forced his voice back under control. 
                  "Alright, Scott. Get some rest. I'll wake you when Virgil 
                  arrives." 
                  With a 
                  short nod, Scott slipped back beneath the covers and lay down 
                  on his side, facing the opposite wall, denying his father 
                  sight of the despair covering his face. 
                  For the 
                  next little while, Jeff Tracy sat in the hospital chair, his 
                  gaze alternating between the sleeping forms of his sons. 
                    
                    
 
                  It was 
                  late at night on Tracy Island when Thunderbird Two returned. 
                  Scott and John had slept the whole way home, watched over by 
                  either Jeff or Virgil as the other piloted the rescue craft 
                  back to base. They were met by Gordon, who had returned hours 
                  earlier with Thunderbird One, and Brains and Tin Tin, but 
                  neither of the sleeping siblings awoke as they were 
                  transferred to the sick room. By the time Brains had checked 
                  them and settled them to his satisfaction, it was the small 
                  hours of the morning and the family dispersed to bed, leaving 
                  Tin Tin and Brains to divide the remainder of the night watch 
                  in the sick-room between them. 
                  Now it was 
                  late afternoon. Scott, although being washed out and both 
                  physically and emotionally drained, appeared to be physically 
                  unhurt. He had woken up mid-morning and, after being checked 
                  over by Brains, had been allowed to get up, shower and get 
                  dressed. John, waking shortly after Scott, had been allowed a 
                  light meal of soup and had then dozed on and off until his 
                  father and brothers had come down to the sick-room to go over 
                  the events of the last few days. 
                  Jeff, 
                  Virgil, Gordon and Scott sat in chairs around John's bed while 
                  a live feed from the space station, connected to the 
                  television set mounted on the wall across from the bed, 
                  allowed Alan to join them from the space station. John sat 
                  propped up against a bank of pillows, his fair hair showing 
                  through the bandage wound around his head and his left arm in 
                  a sling, immobilised against his body. Jeff had gone over the 
                  events immediately following Scott's disappearance, the 
                  location of his chronometer and discovery of Tony and Bob with 
                  their father in the homestead. 
                  "Have we 
                  heard anything more about Mister Williams or Lord Silton's 
                  condition, father?" asked Gordon. "Surely they should have 
                  woken up by now?" 
                  "Yes, son, 
                  we have. I forgot to tell you with all the concern about John 
                  and Scott. Alan heard from the hospitals while John was in 
                  surgery. Williams and Lord Silton have both regained 
                  consciousness, though the last I heard, they were both still 
                  pretty drowsy and confused. Alan, have there been any updates 
                  since?" 
                  "Yes, 
                  father." Alan's youthful face looked down at them from the 
                  television set. "Mister Williams seems to have recovered with 
                  no ill effects and the state hospital is considering letting 
                  him go home sometime tomorrow if everything continues okay. 
                  Lord Silton seems to be suffering from some loss of mobility 
                  in his right arm and they'll be running tests on him over the 
                  next few days." 
                  A silence 
                  fell over the room for a few seconds and then Jeff briefly 
                  explained Brains' report of the characteristics of the drug 
                  used on Scott and Lady Penelope's information of the proposed 
                  auction before handing over to Virgil to cover Fthe happenings 
                  at the 'auction’ in London. 
                  "... and 
                  then this guy Price reaches down his neck and then rips off 
                  his face." Virgil was well into his re-telling of the events 
                  when Gordon broke in, his voice animated and amused. 
                  "Yeah, I 
                  couldn't believe it. It was just like a film taking place 
                  right in front of your eyes. I wondered if he was going to 
                  turn into 'The Invisible Man' or something from a B-horror 
                  movie. I thought Mestari's eyes were going to pop out of his 
                  head." 
                  Jeff and 
                  Virgil chuckled at Gordon's addition to the story and Virgil 
                  continued to tell of the confrontation between the World 
                  Police officer and Mestari. John, however, from his vantage 
                  point on the bed, fixed his gaze on Scott, whose bright blue 
                  eyes, wide and unblinking, were staring out into the distance. 
                  As Virgil's report of the events covered the use of the gas 
                  pellets to spread confusion and panic in the auction room, an 
                  expression of dismay covered Scott's face, and as Virgil went 
                  on to tell of Mestari's flight into the room at the side of 
                  the stage, John could stand it no longer as the dismay 
                  suddenly changed to surprise and shock. 
                  "Scott? 
                  Are you alright?" 
                  Instantly, 
                  Virgil stopped speaking and all eyes in the room were fixed on 
                  Scott. 
                  "Scott? 
                  Son?" Jeff, from his chair next to Scott, reached out a hand 
                  and touched Scott's arm. "Are you with us?" 
                  Jeff 
                  sucked in his breath sharply as Scott blinked, his gaze 
                  shifting slowly to Jeff and then turning to fall on Virgil. 
                  Once again his eyes were filled with the haunted look that 
                  Jeff had seen in the hospital and an expression of confusion 
                  and hopelessness that Jeff could not recall having seen for 
                  many years, covered his face. 
                  Virgil, 
                  startled by the look leveled on him by his oldest brother, was 
                  not sure what to say. 
                  "Scott? 
                  What is it? What's wrong?" 
                  "I shot 
                  you." Scott's voice was tight with emotion. "I remember now. 
                  We were in a room, Gordon was there," His eyes flicked quickly 
                  to his copper-haired brother for confirmation before returning 
                  to Virgil. "and Penelope and Parker. You were just standing 
                  there... and I shot you." 
                  "Scott, 
                  it's okay." Virgil quickly interjected “It was only gas, we're 
                  fine." 
                  "That's 
                  not the point, Virgil." Scott replied vehemently, his words 
                  sharp. "I could have killed you. If it had been bullets 
                  instead of pellets, I would have killed you. Just like 
                  John." 
                  "What?" 
                  "Scott, 
                  what are you talking about?" 
                  Virgil and 
                  Gordon looked at each other in confusion and looked up at 
                  their blond brother where he sat on the bed. However, in 
                  John's head, a light had just come on. 
                  "So, 
                  that's what you meant! Well, that explains it." 
                  Puzzled 
                  now, the gazes of Jeff, Virgil, Gordon and Alan were all 
                  diverted to John, and away from Scott who slumped forward, his 
                  arms resting on his thighs and his head hanging down. 
                  "John," 
                  Jeff was growing steadily more alarmed as he looked between 
                  John and Scott, dreading what tale the two brothers had to 
                  tell of their time in Mestari's lair “what do you mean? 
                  Explains what?" 
                  Still 
                  watching the bowed head of his older brother, John quickly 
                  explained how sick Scott had become while they were hiding in 
                  the cave system and of his confusion and words when he had 
                  suddenly woken up in the dark. 
                  "I thought 
                  he was hallucinating or thinking Virgil was me but he must 
                  have been remembering the encounter at the auction." 
                  "Why would 
                  your brother confuse you with Virgil? You weren't even there 
                  at the time." 
                  The room 
                  fell deathly silent as Jeff waited for his reply. Gordon and 
                  Virgil looked at each other, questions and a growing unease in 
                  their glances as their brother's silence continued. John sat 
                  propped up on his pillows, his gaze still focused on Scott's 
                  dark head where it hung from his shoulders. 
                  "John?" 
                  Jeff's voice was calm and even but the rapidly ageing 
                  billionaire felt far from calm. A whispered dread had entered 
                  his mind in the hospital room and it had not gone away over 
                  the intervening hours, if anything it had grown. 
                  "Tell 
                  them, John" said Scott, his voice sad and hollow. "Tell them 
                  the truth." 
                  "Scott, it 
                  wasn't your fault. You had no control, it was the serum." John 
                  leaned forward in the bed, reaching out to his brother. 
                  "Control 
                  or no control, it makes no difference." Scott's head came up 
                  sharply as he glared at his brother “It was still my finger 
                  that pulled the trigger. It was still me that tried to kill 
                  you." 
                  Cries of 
                  shock and amazement came from the other three brothers at this 
                  revelation but John was concentrated on the man in front of 
                  him and spared them not a glance. Grasping the bed covers with 
                  his only good hand, he curled his fingers tightly around the 
                  material, using it as an anchor to haul himself off his 
                  pillows, and half dragged, half threw himself towards where 
                  Scott sat at the bottom of the bed. 
                  "Scott, 
                  you've got to stop..." 
                  John got 
                  no further as the sudden and energetic movements demanded more 
                  of his body than it was ready or able to give at that moment. 
                  As both Gordon and Jeff, seated on either side of the bed and 
                  closest to John, sprang from their chairs to force him back on 
                  his pillows, John's damaged body was wracked by explosive and 
                  violent coughs. He would have fallen forwards onto the bed. So 
                  far, had he managed to force himself upright, save for the 
                  arms of the two men on either side of him. Instead, he lay 
                  helpless, face down, coughing and heaving and choking, his 
                  lungs and diaphragm now starting to go into spasm and his face 
                  rapidly turning bright red. Alarmed, Jeff and Gordon righted 
                  him and held him upright, as he continued to cough and 
                  splutter while Scott, who had also jumped to his feet when 
                  John had got into difficulties, stood helpless by the side of 
                  the bed. Virgil turned towards Brains, who had been sitting 
                  silently at the desk in the background since the debriefing 
                  started. Brains, however, was nowhere to be seen. 
                  "Brains!" 
                  Virgil jumped to the open doorway and yelled down the 
                  corridor. “Brains, where are you? John needs help." Getting no 
                  immediate answer, Virgil also disappeared out of the room to 
                  look for the young scientist, his face frantic with worry. 
                  Back on 
                  the bed, the coughing had slowed a little and Jeff and Gordon 
                  gently sat John back against the pillows, where he lay with 
                  his eyes closed, breathing rapidly and with some difficulty, 
                  his face now changed from red to grey, his hand trembling 
                  where it lay on the bed covers. Gordon was leaning close to 
                  his brother's ear, murmuring quietly in reassurance. 
                  "I did 
                  this." The low muttered comment was loud enough for Jeff to 
                  catch and he looked around sharply to find Scott standing 
                  beside him, looking down at his brother with anguish in his 
                  face. “This is my fault. I wish he'd given me the full dose. 
                  Then at least I'd probably have been dead before I could shoot 
                  John." 
                  At this 
                  Jeff rounded on his oldest son, taking him by his shoulders 
                  and shaking him hard. 
                  "Now you 
                  listen to me, Scott Tracy and you listen good. I don't know 
                  all that happened down there but I do know enough to know you 
                  would have shot yourself before you'd harm any of your 
                  brothers. Whatever it was Mestari forced you to do, it was 
                  against your will and I'll not have you wishing yourself dead 
                  on account of something you had no control over. Do you hear 
                  me?" 
                  Scott just 
                  stood, his eyes fixed on John, who was still struggling to 
                  restore his breathing to normal and control the intermittent 
                  coughs that still caused his frame to shudder violently. As he 
                  watched, Brains, followed closely by Virgil, came running 
                  through the door, a container of oxygen and breathing 
                  apparatus with him from the room which doubled as an operating 
                  theatre. Setting the cylinder by the bed, he quickly squeezed 
                  in beside Gordon, who moved away to give him more room, and 
                  began to fit the mask over John's head. 
                  "Do you 
                  hear me, Scott?" Jeff shook his dark haired son again, not 
                  about to release him without an answer. Tearing his eyes away 
                  from the scene around the bed, Scott looked back into his 
                  father's face, his eyes tormented with guilt and sorrow. 
                  "I let 
                  this happen to him, Dad. I just stood by and let it happen. 
                  I'm as guilty as if I'd done it myself." 
                  Jeff shook 
                  his head, torn between anger and frustration. 
                  "No, 
                  Scott. You would have given your life to protect your brother. 
                  I know that, John knows that and if you're honest with 
                  yourself you know it too, don't you?" 
                  Scott 
                  stood silent, his eyes looking into his father's face but his 
                  thoughts examining his own soul. In a corner of his brain he 
                  knew that his father was right, knew that he was blaming 
                  himself for something that had been out of his control. 
                  However, in his heart there was only darkness and dismay and 
                  weariness so heavy that he could not throw it off. Knowing he 
                  was lying to his father and to himself, he forced a false, 
                  weak smile onto his face. 
                  "Yeah. 
                  Yeah, I guess so." 
                  "Good. No 
                  matter what's happened to you over the last few days, I want 
                  you to know that I have every confidence in you and I always 
                  will. Just you remember that." 
                  Satisfied, 
                  Jeff nodded and turned back to John. Brains was sitting on the 
                  side of the bed, one hand holding the mask firmly in place, 
                  the other holding John's wrist and taking his pulse. Virgil 
                  and Gordon were hovering nearby, watching anxiously. 
                  Eventually the scientist turned back to the waiting family, 
                  the tense, anxious look that he had worn on his entry to the 
                  room now more relaxed. 
                  "Brains?" 
                  Jeff asked anxiously. 
                  "H-h-he's 
                  alright, Mister Tracy. Only it would, uh, be better if he 
                  didn't try to do any talking for the next, uh little while and 
                  he, uh he really shouldn't be moving quickly at all." 
                  "Okay, 
                  Brains. Thank you." 
                  Brains 
                  nodded and quietly slipped back to his chair at the back of 
                  the room, leaving the men of the Tracy family to retake their 
                  seats around the bed, Virgil and Gordon murmuring 
                  encouragements to John as they sat down. 
                  "Right, 
                  Virgil, go back to what happened after the auction and Scott 
                  can carry on when you've finished" ordered Jeff. Gordon opened 
                  his mouth as if in protest, keen to hear more of Scott's 
                  revelation but one look from his father silenced him and he 
                  subsided back into his chair. Virgil took up the tale again, 
                  quickly telling of their encounter with Lieutenant Svenson and 
                  their flight to Finland via Tracy Island. When he had 
                  finished, all eyes turned to Scott. 
                  "Scott?" 
                  Jeff questioned cautiously, “Do you want to start?" 
                  Scott 
                  hesitated, looking over to John for confirmation before 
                  replying. John's colour was more or less back to normal, 
                  although at the moment 'normal’ constituted pale and tired. He 
                  still wore the breathing mask but as Scott looked at him he 
                  nodded, reaching up to remove the mask. 
                  "I don't 
                  think there's much point in me starting, Sir" Scott replied 
                  quietly. "Mestari shot me with some sort of drug as soon as I 
                  arrived at the homestead and the next thing I remember is 
                  seeing Virgil, Gordon and the others and shooting them. After 
                  that, I don't remember anything until I met John again in the 
                  caves." 
                  "You don't 
                  remember anything?" questioned Gordon in disbelief “But Scott, 
                  there were two whole days between you being kidnapped and the 
                  auction. He couldn't have kept you drugged for the whole time 
                  surely? Didn't you eat? Or sleep? Did he tie you up?" 
                  "I said I 
                  don't remember anything kid, alright?" Scott turned sharply on 
                  his brother, his eyes flashing with sudden anger. “Just 
                  darkness. I couldn't move, couldn't feel. I didn't know if I 
                  was awake or asleep. I couldn't think for most of it. I didn't 
                  even know I couldn't see until the damned stuff started 
                  wearing off. The only thing I could hear was his voice giving 
                  orders and I couldn't do a thing about it! I didn't know if I 
                  did what he told me except by what he said. Now if you don't 
                  want to believe that, that's just fine by me. Just don't ask 
                  any more damn fool questions." 
                  Taken 
                  aback by his brother's outburst, Gordon just sat, staring at 
                  Scott, opening and closing his mouth as if to say something 
                  but nothing came out. Jeff, his brows constricted in a deep 
                  frown, laid his hand on Scott's arm. 
                  "Hold on 
                  there son, take it easy. Your brother was just asking a 
                  question. There's no need to bite his head off." 
                  Scott 
                  glared at his brother for another moment and then turned to 
                  his father. As his gaze met Jeff's, he blinked once, twice, 
                  then raised a slightly shaking hand and wiped it over his 
                  face. A quiet sigh came from the young man and when he looked 
                  back at his father, the sudden anger was gone as quickly as it 
                  had come. 
                  "I guess 
                  so." He turned towards his younger brother, true regret in his 
                  face “I’m sorry, Gords. It's been a hell of a week and I guess 
                  I'm still sore about it all." 
                  Gordon, 
                  whose expression had changed from surprise to anger, opened 
                  his mouth to reply but stopped when Virgil's hand descended on 
                  his arm. 
                  "Gordon, 
                  let it go." 
                  Virgil's 
                  quiet voice caused his younger brother to look over at him 
                  and, catching a small shake of Virgil's head, he bit his lip 
                  and then nodded briefly at Scott in mute acceptance of the 
                  apology. Breathing a sigh of relief, Jeff turned to John. 
                  "Okay, 
                  John, if you're up to it, I guess it's over to you." 
                  Nodding, 
                  John took a few seconds to order his thoughts and then 
                  commenced his narration at the point where he separated from 
                  his brothers on the stairs. Pausing every so often to take 
                  sips of water from a glass by the bed, he continued until he 
                  reached the point of his capture by Mestari and the subsequent 
                  attempt to elicit information. Gordon, his face once more 
                  filled with shock and disbelief, opened his mouth to comment 
                  but John, seeing his expression, forestalled him. 
                  "Scott 
                  couldn't do anything about it, Gordon." His voice was weary as 
                  he leaned back on the pillows and closed his eyes. "That 
                  poisonous muck Mestari had given him meant he couldn't as much 
                  as move a muscle without Mestari ordering it. He couldn't have 
                  moved to save his life." 
                  "I sure as 
                  heck moved to take yours." muttered Scott to himself, his head 
                  resting in his hands. If Scott had not intended his words to 
                  be heard by anyone else, he did not achieve his aim. Three 
                  heads swiveled to fix gazes on him and the silence was brittle 
                  until Jeff spoke after swallowing the lump of apprehension in 
                  his throat. 
                  "What 
                  happened, boys?" 
                  Before 
                  John could utter a word Scott began to speak. His voice was 
                  flat and monotonous at first, as if he were reading a 
                  statement with which he profoundly disagreed but as he 
                  continued, his words came more haltingly and at the end his 
                  voice wavered with emotion. 
                  "Mestari 
                  ordered me to shoot him. I did everything I could to stop the 
                  gun but I couldn't, I just couldn't. I tried and tried but I 
                  could only slow it down and even that wasn't enough. I could 
                  only stand there and pray that John would understand. That 
                  he'd know that I couldn't stop it and that he'd run before it 
                  was too late.... And then he did ....and Mestari yelled ...and 
                  I... I... I shot him. I shot my own brother." Scott raised his 
                  head and looked across at John, whose eyes were now open and 
                  watching him closely. "I'm sorry, John. I'm so sorry." 
                  John 
                  smiled and nodded back in acknowledgement. “It’s okay, Scott." 
                  His smile was warm and reassuring but its warmth did not reach 
                  Scott's face which remained clouded and troubled. “I know you 
                  had no choice." 
                  "What 
                  happened next?" questioned Gordon uneasily. “How did you get 
                  away?" 
                  "I lied to 
                  Mestari, told him John was dead and we headed back to his 
                  lab." 
                  Scott 
                  resumed the tale, telling of his gradual re-awakening from the 
                  control of the drug, and of John's intervention and fight with 
                  Mestari. As Scott's memory faded at the point where the new 
                  injection of serum took effect John took over again and then, 
                  between them, the two brothers covered their escape into the 
                  tunnels, their elusion of their pursuers and their eventual 
                  return to Thunderbird One. 
                  "I thought 
                  we were too late when I saw you both fall" said Jeff as their 
                  report concluded, his voice uneven with the remembered fear. 
                  “I was sure Mestari had killed you both." 
                  "What 
                  happened to him?" asked John, his voice now barely above a 
                  whisper, his eyes once again closed as his head rested on the 
                  pillows. 
                  "We took 
                  them down with the knock-outs" said Gordon, his face full of 
                  anger at the memory. “They were lucky we didn't kill them for 
                  what they'd done." 
                  "Gordon" 
                  Jeff growled warningly, looking sternly at the young man. 
                  Gordon glared mulishly at his father before continuing. 
                  "While 
                  Virgil and father took you two to hospital, Penelope and 
                  Parker helped me tie them up." Gordon paused and Virgil, 
                  sitting next to him saw a familiar glint of merriment appear 
                  in his brother's amber eyes. 
                  "Gordon, 
                  what did you do to them?" asked Virgil, a mixture of unease 
                  and amusement surfacing in his mind. Gordon turned large, 
                  innocent eyes on him. 
                  "Do to 
                  them, Virgil? Nothing, we called the nearest corps of the 
                  World Police like Dad told us to and then dumped them out on 
                  the plain to await collection. It wasn't our fault the land 
                  was little more than a briar filled bog in places." 
                  Thin 
                  smiles appeared on the faces of Virgil, Alan and Jeff as 
                  Gordon continued. 
                  "They were 
                  too heavy to carry so we had to drag them most of the way. 
                  Most unfortunate as they always seemed to get stuck in the 
                  thorny patches and their clothes were absorbent. Then, once 
                  they'd been collected, we high-tailed it to the hospital, 
                  where you dear brother..." 
                  Gordon 
                  turned back to John, but hesitated as he saw by the peaceful 
                  expression on his brother's face that sleep had once more 
                  claimed him. Jeff, following his gaze, signaled silently to 
                  the rest of his sons not to disturb the injured man and slowly 
                  stood up. Nodding, Virgil and Gordon followed his lead and, 
                  after subdued farewells to Alan, closed the link to the 
                  satellite and turned to the door. Brains stepped forward from 
                  his desk at the back of the room and quietly drew Scott and 
                  Jeff to one side. 
                  "If it's 
                  a-a-alright with you, Mister Tracy, I'd, uh, like to take a 
                  blood sample from Scott and, uh, run a few checks on it." 
                  Surprised, 
                  Jeff looked at his oldest son, who shrugged his acquiescence. 
                  "Okay, 
                  Brains, if you need to. What are you looking for?" asked Jeff, 
                  a little uneasy at the request. 
                  "I, uh, I 
                  am concerned that Scott had a, uh, a fit after John gave him 
                  the, uh, the antidote. None of the others did so and, uh, I'd 
                  just like to check to make sure no harm has been done." 
                  "Harm, 
                  Brains?" asked Jeff sharply. "What harm?" 
                  "I, uh, I 
                  don't really know, Mister Tracy. I, uh, I didn't have too much 
                  time to fine tune the, uh, antidote formula before it had to 
                  be used and I, uh, I want to make sure Scott's, uh, A-OK 
                  before he flies Thunderbird One again." 
                  Jeff 
                  frowned for a minute then nodded his head. 
                  "Okay, 
                  Brains, go ahead. But let us know the minute you find 
                  anything. Scott needs a few days to recover from this mess 
                  anyway but I don't want him flying again until I'm certain 
                  he's fit for the job." 
                  Jeff 
                  turned to his eldest son to forestall the objection that he 
                  knew was coming his way. He stopped cold when he saw Scott 
                  calmly turning up the sleeve of his jumper without a word of 
                  complaint. Grimly, Jeff waited as Brains drew the blood sample 
                  and then, after making a final check on his sleeping son, 
                  turned and silently followed Scott from the room. 
                    
                    
 
                  Dinner 
                  that night was a subdued affair. Scott ate little, picking at 
                  the food on his plate and moving it around with his fork, his 
                  thoughts clearly elsewhere. There was a little desultory 
                  conversation between the others interspersed by frequent 
                  silences as Scott's family and friends exchanged worried 
                  glances and shot concerned looks at the brooding, dark haired 
                  brother. Most of Scott's first and only helping was left on 
                  the plate and he refused desert, an occurrence which left his 
                  father frowning and his brothers with open mouths, before 
                  excusing himself from the table, pleading the requirement for 
                  sleep. 
                  Scott lay 
                  on his bed in the dark watching the weak shadows cast on the 
                  ceiling by the moonlight, as the louder noises of the villa 
                  carried faintly through the wide panoramic windows standing 
                  ajar along one side of the room. Virgil was playing the piano, 
                  the soft strains of one of the old masters floating gently on 
                  the breeze, a clear indication that Scott was not the only one 
                  with things on his mind. Virgil's preferred taste for evening 
                  relaxation was jazz, the older classical pieces of his 
                  repertoire usually only surfacing when his mind needed 
                  distraction from other things. A soft tap at the door 
                  announced the presence of a visitor and with Virgil at the 
                  piano and John in the infirmary it was not difficult for Scott 
                  to guess who it must be. Snapping his eyes closed, Scott 
                  turned his head away from the door and forced his body to 
                  relax, waiting for what he guessed would follow. When a second 
                  tap went unanswered there was a soft click as the door was 
                  opened and a sliver of light shone into the room from the 
                  corridor beyond. 
                  "Scott?" 
                  The voice was soft but carried easily to the still figure on 
                  the bed. "Son, are you awake?" 
                  Scott 
                  didn't move, keeping his breathing slow and even and mentally 
                  instructing his body to stay relaxed. There were a few soft 
                  footsteps into the room and Scott was aware of a presence 
                  approaching from the foot of the bed. He desperately tried not 
                  to tense in anticipation of the gentle touch that was certain 
                  to come. The presence stopped nearby and the room was still 
                  for some seconds. Then, as Scott began to feel as if he were 
                  about to scream, the footsteps retreated to the door and there 
                  was another soft click as the light was cut off. Scott 
                  continued the pretence for another minute before opening his 
                  eyes and scanning the deserted room. Only when he was certain 
                  he was once again alone did he go back to studying the 
                  shadows. 
                    
                    
 
                  It was 
                  dark all around him and Scott could see and hear nothing. He 
                  stood silently, waiting, knowing something was about to occur 
                  but unable to do anything to bring it about or to stop it. A 
                  cold, sick feeling of helplessness and despair filled his 
                  being together with a dread of what might be about to happen. 
                  Then, from a distance, he heard them. The sickening thumps and 
                  slaps and thuds that told of things landing hard on human 
                  flesh. He heard groans and moans of someone in pain but still 
                  he was in darkness. He tried to move but his feet were glued 
                  to the floor, his arms listless at his side. 
                  Slowly, so 
                  slowly, the darkness thinned to a grey mist and then to a 
                  faint wisp before disappearing altogether. There in front of 
                  him was the sight he had known he would see, the bloody, 
                  beaten figure of his brother, lying on the ground facing him. 
                  His face was covered in blood, one eye completely closed, 
                  blood lining his lips, spilling down his chin mixed with 
                  spittle and tears. His clothes were torn, hanging in strips 
                  from his body, revealing the welts and cuts of his abuse. One 
                  arm was clutched to his chest, the fingers swollen and 
                  twisted, cruelly broken and battered. 
                  As he 
                  watched, John became aware of him and dragged himself to his 
                  knees, reaching out a hand imploringly. The fingers on this 
                  hand were also broken but blood dripped from them, running in 
                  a crimson streak down from the hem of his sleeve and pooling 
                  in the palm before dripping onto the floor. 
                  "Scott, 
                  help me." 
                  John's 
                  voice was weak and hoarse from screaming. His eyes were 
                  pleading with him, begging him for help. Him, Scott Tracy, his 
                  brother. Asking him to stop this torture, to help him, to free 
                  him from his tormentors and captors. Scott just stood there 
                  and watched, unmoving. 
                  "Scott, 
                  please. Stop them. Help me." 
                  The hand 
                  was still there, reaching out to him. The hand that used to 
                  have long, delicate fingers, practised and accurate on 
                  sensitive equipment, now bent and bruised and distorted. 
                  "Please, 
                  Scott. It's me, John, your brother. Please, help me." 
                  Inside, 
                  Scott was shaking. Inside, he was sick. Inside, he was 
                  desperate to help, to move, to shout, to do anything. But he 
                  did nothing except watch. 
                  A hand 
                  came into view, a hand holding a gun. And then a voice, his 
                  voice. The voice of his tormentor, his controller ...his... 
                  Master. 
                  "Kill 
                  him." 
                  Two words, 
                  two simple words. That's all it took. And Scott Tracy, eldest 
                  of the Tracy brothers, protector and defender of the younger 
                  sons of the Tracy family, reached out and took the gun, 
                  betrayed all he held dear and turned it on his brother. Still 
                  John looked at him, begging him, pleading with him to help. 
                  Still the blood dripped down. Still the gun moved towards its 
                  target. 
                  "No, 
                  Scott, no. Don't do this. It's me, John. Don't." 
                  The gun 
                  was level, in line for his brother's heart. Slowly, 
                  comprehension dawned on John's face, followed by fear, and 
                  betrayal. Slowly John turned away, denying his brother the 
                  sight of his face as the bullet left the barrel. In slow 
                  motion Scott saw the bullet move across the gap, heading 
                  straight and true for his brother's body. Deep within him a 
                  cry broke out, a cry of denial and despair. 
                  'NOOOOO! 
                  JJOOHHNNNN!!' 
                  The bullet 
                  stuck home, the force of it spinning John around. As his 
                  brother turned in slow motion, his face came back into view 
                  and as the anguished eyes of Scott watched, the face and head 
                  morphed. The hair darkened, changing from white blond, through 
                  dark blonde to light brown and then chestnut. The battered 
                  features of the face broadened, the skull becoming wider and 
                  shorter and deeper. The eyebrows darkened to the same colour 
                  as the hair and when the eyes appeared, open in shock, rapidly 
                  glazing over into death, they were the deep brown eyes of his 
                  musical brother. When the shattered, abused body hit the 
                  ground, it was Virgil, not John who lay at his feet. 
                  With the 
                  passing of his brother's life came the end of the paralysis 
                  that had held him still and Scott staggered backwards, away 
                  from the scene of horror, the gun dropping from his numbed 
                  fingers and falling to the floor to lie with the barrel 
                  pointing towards him. Losing his footing, Scott's stagger 
                  became a stumble and he was falling, falling, backwards and 
                  down into a pit of darkness that gaped open behind him. 
                  The bump 
                  of the landing vibrated through him and Scott's eyes shot 
                  open, his heart beating as if he had just been sprinting, his 
                  breathing rapid and his body slick with sweat. Scrambling 
                  backwards, his shoulder came up hard against an obstruction 
                  and he threw his arms around it to ground himself. Still 
                  gasping for breath, he looked around him frantically, looking 
                  for his brother's body, or was it bodies? He found only the 
                  moonlit shadows of his bedroom, the bed before him rumpled and 
                  disturbed and the sheets trailing down to the floor, partially 
                  tangled around his legs. Gradually, his panic began to subside 
                  as his confused brain recognised the shadowed forms around 
                  him. His heartbeat began to slow as he forced himself to take 
                  slow, deep breaths, using long minutes to take in the reality 
                  around him. 
                  Uncurling 
                  his fingers from the chair leg to which he was clinging, he 
                  unwound the sweat soaked sheets from his legs and pushed them 
                  away from him with his feet, then turned and used the chair as 
                  a climbing frame to help him to stand. His legs and hands were 
                  shaking and his body trembled, the residing panic now being 
                  replaced by minor shivers as the sweat evaporated, taking his 
                  body heat with it. 
                  He 
                  switched on a bedside lamp, dispelling the lingering darkness 
                  and grabbed his robe from the floor before heading for the 
                  en-suite bathroom. There, he briefly washed his face in cold 
                  water, waiting while the lingering traces of the nightmare 
                  lifted and he was confident that he was fully awake. Returning 
                  to his room, he dropped a towel from the bathroom along the 
                  crack at the bottom of the door, dragged his chair up to face 
                  the window and then sat and waited for the sunrise. |